
Class Cfel5 
Book JM^u 
Copyrights? 

COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 




sh- v<$r 



AT THE AGE OF SIXTY. 



MY MOTTO: Activity is rest. 




MRS. S. H. WEST 



Life and Times 



OF 



S. H. WEST 



WITH AN APPENDIX ON 

EVOLUTION, 
RELIGION and 
SPIRITUAL 
PHENOMENA 



By S. H. WEST 
LEROY, ILL. 



tfs? 



V 



•UBRARYotGOfyiiKESs) 
IwoCoplts neceiv*; \ 

JUN 15 1908 

Now // 1407 

CLASS *A XXc. No, 

COPY B. / 



Copyright, iqo8 

by 

S. H. West, LeRoy, III. 



Printed and Bound by 

Pantograph Printing and Stationery Co. 

Bloomington, Illinois. 



Contents 



.. Page 

Aphorisms . . . . . . . . .6 

Family and Early Life . . 7 

A Trip to California 25 

Encounter with a Texas Ranger 40 

A Trip to Kansas and Nebraska ..... 51 

Second Trip to California 63 

Trip to the Yosemite Valley ..... 77 

The Horrors of War 86 

Political Conditions 90 

The Proposed New Party 90 

The Greenback Issue 96 

Work as a Supervisor ....... 107 

Mentioned for the Legislature 118 

Work as a Legislator ....... 126 

The Negro Problem 145 

The Fifer Incident 152 

Single Tax - Georg-eism 157 

The Drainag-e Question 167 

Strikes and Panics 170 

The Money Question 172 

Free Silver . 175 

Personal Matters 181 

Prospecting- for Gold 183 

The Philippine War 191 

Territorial Expansion ....... 193 

The Fountain of Youth ...... 196 

In The Hig-h Sierras 202 



4 Contents. 

Page 

The Panama Canal 209 

The Railroad Problem . . . . . . .214 

West Park 216 

Eighteenth Trip to California 220 

Retrospective View 229 

West's Precepts 231 

Appendix 233 

Evolution, Religion and Spiritual Phenomena . . 234 

Phenomena . 244 

Pansy 249 

Abraham Lincoln 259 

The Reason Why 283 

Words of the Waves 262 

Spirit Help in Sickness ....... 279 

Message from the Spirit of J. T. Crumbaugh. . 285 

Gratitude of Indian Spirits 291 

The Silent Harp 295 

My Guides, Lincoln and Pansy 297 



Preface 



I have no authentic records or traditions of my ancestors 
that extend back more than three generations. If I could 
find some definite and reliable scrap of information in re- 
gard to some of them, and the times in which they lived, it 
would be a source of great interest to me. I get the im- 
pression that some of my descendants may have the same 
desire to know something of their forefathers. Therefore 
I write this book for their special benefit. 

I have had a wide and varied experience in life. I have 
not followed beaten paths in thought or action, but have 
blazed my own pathway, sometimes in open defiance of pub- 
lic sentiment. 

In this book I have tried to present myself just as I am 
and have been, without polish or style, and make no pre- 
tense to either literary or scientific attainments. 

It is not my present purpose to place this book on sale, 
because most of it would be of but little interest to the gen- 
eral reader. But there are some things in it that I desire to 
place in durable form. 

My prophecy in regard to the future of the negro race 
will be substantially fulfilled and will be a lasting monument 
to my memory. This book will be better appreciated fifty 
years hence than at the present time. 

The facts in regard to spiritual phenomena as narrated 
in the appendix are of vast importance to every human be- 
ing. In time those phenomena and similar ones will be the 
basis of the religion of the civilized world. 

I dedicate this book to my descendants and all lovers of 
religious liberty and progressive thought. 

Simeon Henry West. 

The above was written a year ago. Since then the work has 
grown upon me. It is now evident that as many as one or two hun- 
dred people may want to buy the book. 

For that reason I will issue a small edition for sale. 

May 4, 1908. S. H. W. 



Aphorisms 



No government can be formed without a surrender of a 
portion of personal liberty. 

Society has a right to protect itself by the enactment of 
laws in restraint of vicious practices. 

Drunkenness is one of the greatest curses of the human 
race. 

No one should have the right to appear in public in a 
drunken condition. 

In some cases pre-natal influences renders a person unable 
to resist the impulse to drunkenness when in reach of intoxi- 
cating liquors. 

Absence of opportunity is the best protection for all from 
evil doing. 

We may not be able to reform the habitual drunkard, but 
it is our highest duty to try to prevent the making of a new 
crop of drunkards. 

But few people are able to resist all kinds of temptations 
when opportunities are abundant. 

Temperance will be promoted by placing intoxicating li- 
quors as far out of reach as possible. 

Nature knows no Sabbath, but it is well for man to set 
apart one day in seven for rest, meditation, recreation and 
rational enjoyment. 



LIFE AND TIMES OF S. H. WEST. 



CHAPTER 1, 

FAMILY AND EARLY LIFE. 

I was born on the 30th day of January, 1827, in a log cabin 
in Bourbon county, Kentucky, near the road from Paris to 
North Middletown, six and one-half miles from the former and 
three and one-half from the latter place. This was in the 
vicinity of Massy's Mill on Stoner Creek. My father's name 
was Henry West; he was born in Mason county, Kentucky, 
on the 15th of February, 1804. His father, Simeon West, 
was born in Virginia, and his father, John West, was a citizen 
and probably a native of the same state. My paternal ances- 
tors were of Welsh-English descent. Of their characteristics 
or acts I know nothing. When I was a child I heard tradi- 
tions that our family was related to a famous hero in American 
history, but I have no definite data on that point, and there- 
fore dismiss that branch of the subject with the remark that 
it is of but little real importance who our ancestors were or 
what they did, but the main question is what are we, and 
what have we accomplished? 

My father's mother's maiden name was Elizabeth Hop- 
kins. She was of Scotch descent and born and raised in South 
Carolina. She first married Major Bedell, of the Revolution- 
ary army. After his death she married my grandfather, and 
they emigrated to Mason county, Kentucky, where they raised 
a large family of children. Of these Maria died in early life. 
Lysander raised a family in Kentucky and moved to Indiana, 
where he died. Simeon lived many years in Kentucky, moved 
to Tennessee and died there. Thomas H. was among the early 
settlers of St. Louis, Missouri, where he accumulated a hand- 

7 



8 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

some fortune. Henry, my father, lived in Kentucky until 
1 85 1 when he emigrated to McLean county, Illinois, where he 
died September 10, 1885. John spent the most of his life in 
Kentucky, then moved to Missouri, where he died. Eliza 
married Jack Fielder and lived and died in Pike county, Mis- 
souri. Cynthia married Asa B. Eades and lived and died in 
Paris, Kentucky. Elizabeth married Thomas Eades, a brother 
of Asa, lived a long time in Paris and Lexington, Kentucky, 
and died in Kansas City, Missouri. Caroline married Thomas 
Stewart ; moved to Rush county, Indiana, where she died. 

My grandfather was not old enough to take a part in the 
Revolutionary war. During his life in Kentucky he acquired 
a competency in land and negro slaves, but he was addicted to 
intemperate habits that disrupted his family and caused them 
all to leave home. My grandmother was one of the noblest 
of womankind. My father was the last of the family to leave 
home; he was then fifteen years old. He worked at various 
things until he was seventeen, when he apprenticed himself 
for three years to Philip Ament, of Bourbon county, Ken- 
tucky, to learn the blacksmith trade, and he learned to be a 
superior workman. Two or three weeks before his time ex- 
pired he married Mary Liter, a daughter of Henry and Cath- 
arine (Boyer) Liter, of Bourbon county, Kentucky. They 
were of pure German descent. They raised a large family: 
Nancy, the oldest, married Abram Giltner, settled near Craw- 
fordsville, Indiana, where she died. My mother, Mary, died 
near Georgetown, Kentucky, in 1848. Henry lived and died 
near Crawfordsville Indiana. Joseph lived many years in 
Kentucky, then moved to Missouri, where he died. Catharine 
died in early life. Elizabeth married Abram Liter, and lived 
and died near Jacksonville, Illinois. Eliza married John Tay- 
lor, and after his death married Russell West and settled in 
Champaign county, Illinois, where she died. Lucinda married 
Daniel Mclntire and died in Bourbon county, Kentucky. Ma- 
linda married William Taylor, of Lexington, Kentucky, where 



Family and Early Life. 9 

she was still living at last accounts. Mathias married a Miss 
Boone, of Bourbon county, moved to Fleming- county, where 
he died. Adam married and lived in various places and died 
somewhere in the Green river country, of Kentucky. Philip 
A., the youngest, married a Miss Boone and died in Bourbon 
county, Kentucky. 

I do not know that my mother was related in any way to 
the late L. Z. Leiter, the great merchant of Chicago, but the 
use of the names Nancy, Mary and Joseph by both families 
would indicate that they were common family names. 

When my father and mother were married he was not yet 
free, but his boss told him that one boss at a time was enough, 
and he released him from further service. But even then his 
condition was not promising, he had a wife to provide for and 
not a dollar to begin with. By the time he procured a scant 
outfit he was $300 in debt, but he struggled on bravely and 
became a very skillful workman. He excelled in making and 
repairing mill irons, all edge tools, chains, shovels and tongs, 
and the fine branches of blacksmithing. Yet that trade was 
not to his taste, and he quit it entirely when about 33 years 
old, and engaged in farming, stock raising, buying and driv- 
ing fat stock to the Cincinnati market. In 1840 he bought 
and moved onto a farm near Georgetown, Scott county, Ken- 
tucky. Later on he sold that farm and afterwards bought 
another within a mile of Georgetown, where my mother died 
in 1848. In 1 85 1 my father sold out and moved to McLean 
county, Illinois. 

My father and mother were the parents of eight children, 
as follows : Mary Ann, who married Montgomery Crum- 
baugh and moved in 1841 to a farm near LeRoy, Illinois, 
where she died in 186 1. I was the second child and came to 
Illinois with my father. Catharine E., who married Moses H. 
Cawby in Kentucky in 1848, and came to McLean county, Illi- 
nois, in 1853. Louisa, who married Dr. H. Jackman, of Lan- 
caster, Kentucky, and is now a widow residing at Harrods- 



io Life and Times of S. H. West. 

burg, Kentucky. Lucinda died in Kentucky in 1848. Martha 
married G. W. Hedrick and now resides in LeRoy, Illinois. 
John W., who died in 1861 at the age of 25 years, and Wil- 
liam M., who died in infancy. 

Now to go back to my earliest years will say that one day 
when I was a small child my father was cleaning out the 
spring; after dipping out the water he was scraping out the 
mud when I asked him for a drink, — he told me to go to the 
house for water. I waited a minute or two and then, with 
much vehemence, said: "G — d — you give me a drink of 
water." Then he came out and gave me one of the best 
whippings of my life and the effect was excellent. Men about 
the blacksmith shop had amused themselves by teaching me 
bad words and habits. About the next year after this incident 
I was passing, with my father, through a piece of woodland 
containing some fine, large sugar trees. With an inquiring 
turn of mind I asked him who made these trees? He said 
they grew out of the ground. Then I asked : "Who made the 
ground?" He answered: "God made the ground." Then I 
asked : "Who made God ?" This question, asked in the sim- 
plicity of childhood, cannot be answered by the wisdom of all 
the ages. How little we know. If the wisest man of earth 
should attempt to trace out the origin of things he could soon 
be stumped by the simple questions of a child. All believe 
there is a great Supreme Power, but no mortal or angel can 
tell the form or attributes of that Power. On this subject 
we absolutely know nothing. 

I gave indications of traveling proclivities at a very 
early age when I threatened to "take Perry and another nigger 
and go away off where nobody lived and start a blacksmith 
shop in a fence corner." Perry was a white boy apprenticed 
to my father to learn the blacksmith trade. 

As I advanced in childhood my first important adventure 
was an effort to get me started to school. My sister had been 
going to school for sometime. The morning I was to start 



Family and Early Life. 1 1 

' ! 

the teacher came by our house and my father went along to 
see that I got to school all right. He and the teacher walked 
together and my sister and I followed. I had a dread of the 
school and didn't want to go. I gradually dropped behind 
and when the teacher, father and sister turned down the lane 
that led to the school house, I quickly climbed over the fence 
on the opposite side of the road and made a hasty circuit 
through the woods and was entirely out of sight before I was 
missed. I wandered around and got home by rear way before 
noon. The next day my father stayed right with me until 
I was landed in the school house. 

My next exploit was at Colcord's mill. My father took 
me with him there to get a grist of flour. We had to wait 
until the wheat was ground; meantime I was inspecting the 
machinery and got hold of the lever used in starting and stop- 
ping the mill, and raised it until the mill was completely stop- 
ped. The miller came rushing around in much excitement, 
but soon subsided. My next adventure was more exciting; 
in fact I have never read of anything similar in all history. It 
was on my first horseback ride. My father was going to 
Paris on court day and being somewhat proud of his only son 
and wanting to show me off as a little man, rigged up old Fan, 
a gentle mare, with bridle, blanket and circingle to hold the 
blanket on, and then put me on. I made the trip to town in 
good style, but on the return trip, when about half way home, 
my father and a neighbor got some distance ahead of me. 
Suddenly old Fan started up in a brisk trot ; I could not check 
her gait, my head became dizzy and I knew I would soon fall 
unless something was done right quick, and I did it. Old Fan 
was in a path on a bank on the side of the road, and leaning 
out over the path was a long curved fence stake, and just as 
we passed under the stake I cast anchor overhead by grasping 
the stake with both hands, and old Fan went on, leaving me 
suspended in the air. I called to father to halt and take me 
down, and was soon landed in safety. If I should live a thou- 



12 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

sand years, I could never forget the sensations I felt while 
casting anchor. Absurd as the act may look, I cannot now, 
after the lapse of more than seventy years, see how I could 
have done better. 

After I got started to school I liked my school work very 
well, but the school facilities were very limited. My first 
teacher gave me one lick, the only whipping I ever got in 
school, and I didn't deserve that and never forgave him. 

After I got old enough to work, my schooling consisted of 
about six weeks in the winter and about the same in the 
summer, until I was about sixteen years old, when my school 
days ended. When at the best age for learning, some finan- 
cial reverses made it necessary for me to devote my time to 
farm work instead of school work. And while I have since 
then absorbed a fund of information on various subjects, I 
have always felt the need of a good education. In my boyhood 
days I had less opportunities than did any of my associates, 
as all their fathers owned slaves. But the whirl of time 
brings great changes in the affairs of men. The most brilliant 
of my associates went, in early life, down to a drunkard's 
grave. So far as I know I have been more successful in the 
affairs of life than any of my boyhood associates. 

For many years I was the victim of a strange freak of 
nature. While gifted with a strong will power and unlimited 
moral courage, yet I suffered from a kind of timidity that I 
cannot explain. This was so evident that no teacher ever re- 
quired me to write a composition or make a declamation, and 
after I was grown I could not make a speech of ten words to 
ten men under any circumstances or conditions. This weak- 
ness caused me great embarassment and continued with me 
until I was more than forty years old, when I made a supreme 
effort to overcome that defect, and succeeded. Since then 
I have not hesitated to address any assembly, when necessary 
or proper to do so. 



Family and Early Life. 13 

From and after fifteen years of age I did a man's work on 
the farm, including the very hard work of hemp raising. At 
seventeen I helped a neighbor in his harvest and hay work, 
making a hand with four big, strong negro men, for which I 
received fifty cents per day. I didn't get ahead very fast at 
that rate, but I learned habits of economy that have been of 
great benefit to me ever since. 

At that time our plows had wooden mouldboards. We 
laid off and crossed our corn ground with a plow, and dropped 
the corn by hand and covered it with hoes. Five hands and 
a team could plant eight acres in a day. Our grain was cut 
with grain cradles. I have seen some cut with hand sickles. 
The grain was all tramped out by horses or beaten out by 
hand with flails. Hay was cut with scythes, spread with 
wooden forks and gathered with forks and hand rakes. In 
the springtime, cornstalks were cut with hoes and gathered 
by hand. Scoop shovels were unknown. All shucked corn 
was handled by hand. This work was very wearing on the 
fingers. The corn was also shelled by hand, a cob being the 
only machine used. The first threshing machine I ever saw 
was when I was about twenty years old. It was called the 
"ground hog," from the fact that it was set flat on the ground 
when in operation. It had no separator, but the grain and 
straw all came out together at the tail of the machine, where 
a man had to stand with a hand rake and rake the straw from 
the grain. This required almost perpetual motion. A neigh- 
bor of ours employed this machine to thresh his wheat, and 
he also called on me to help. On arriving on the scene of ac- 
tion I was requested to work the rake at the tail of the ma- 
chine. I complied with the request. The wheat was badly 
rusted, was quite weedy and had not been stacked, but had 
stood for some time in the shock. It was one of the hottest 
days in August. Under all these conditions I stood all day, 
facing the tail of that machine, raking the straw from the 
wheat. It was enough to have killed a mule, but I am still 



14 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

alive — sixty years after taking. On my way home that even- 
ing I prayed the strongest prayer of my life, and the burden 
of that prayer was that I might never see another threshing 
machine. A few weeks ago I was out to my old farm where 
my son was threshing with a modern self-feeding, self-weigh- 
ing and self-straw-stacking threshing machine. Occasionally 
a young man would get up on top of the machine and sit down 
under a great sun shade, and pull gently on a small rope to 
regulate the pitch of the straw stacker. Seeing the ease with 
which everything was done, and knowing this machine could 
thresh more in an hour than the old "ground hog" could thresh 
in a day, I felt that I had been born fifty years too soon. How- 
ever, it is probable that I enjoy seeing the wonderful improve- 
ments of the present day more than do those who never saw 
the old ways. 

At the time of my birth the population of the United States 
was less than thirteen millions. Today it is eighty millions. 
There were no railroads, telegraph or modern improvements 
at that time. We had no free schools ; all schools were made 
up by subscription. We didn't know what a cooking stove 
was. When they first began to be used people were afraid 
of them, thought they were unhealthy. Matches were un- 
known. When our fire would go out we would have to start 
it with steel, flint, tow and punk, or go to a neighbor and 
borrow a chunk of fire. The inventions and improvements 
made since that time are probably greater than had been made 
in a thousand years before. 

An amusing incident happened when I was about eighteen. 
Tom Brightwell and Joel Wiggins were old topers, living from 
one to three miles from my father's place. Tom had a blind 
horse that fell into a sink-hole near the road a short distance 
from our house. When he discovered the horse he came and 
got me to help get him out. By digging down the dirt on one 
side and shoving it under the horse we gradually raised him 
until we got him out. Just at that time Joel came along from 




DON'T LET HIM SHOOT ME, SIMEON; DON'T LET HIM SHOOT. 



Family and Early Life. 15 

town where he had filled up on booze. There was ill-feeling 
between the men and Joel began abusing Tom, and after 
quarrelling for some time Joel drew a large, old fashioned 
horse pistol and leveled it at Tom, who jumped and seized me 
in his arms and held me in front of him, yelling with all his 
might : "Don't let him shoot me, Simeon ; don't let him 
shoot." This was rather an embarrassing position for me to 
occupy, and I promptly tore myself loose from his fond em- 
brace, and told him that I would not act as a breast-work for 
him. Tom then manifested a very mild temper, and Joel's 
war spirit subsided and he rode off, greatly to the relief of 
Tom. 

A more important event occurred about a year afterward. 
A man, whom I will call Tandy Jackson, living in the suburbs 
of Georgetown, had rented a farm adjoining my father's farm. 
He was a teamster and owned a number of horses. He kept 
a family of disreputable, low down people on the rented place. 
His relations with this family ruined the happiness of his 
own home. His horses were breechy. He would never repair 
his part of the division fence between us. My father was 
away from home much of the time and the management of the 
farm devolved mostly on me. Jackson's horses were breaking 
into our place nearly every day. I kept our part of the fence 
in good repair and often requested Jackson to fix his fences 
and keep his horses out. He never made any effort to do so. 
The condition grew from bad to worse until forbearance 
ceased to be a virtue. One morning I went out and found 
eight or ten of Jackson's horses on our premises. I took a 
gun and shot four of them before breakfast, and it was only 
a fairly good morning for horses. Only one of them died, 
which my father paid for without contest or litigation. They 
got in once or twice afterward, then ceased their depredations 
forevermore. The disreputables threatened to kill me. One 
of the wounded horses belonged to the woman of the house. 
For shooting him I received the hearty thanks of Jackson's 



1 6 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

wife. My act was unlawful, hot-headed and impetuous, but 
the result was better and less expensive than litigation, as liti- 
gation goes. I would inculcate the highest respect for the 
law and the courts, but the delays, aggravation and cost of 
legal proceedings as now conducted, amounts, in many cases, 
to a mockery of justice. The dilatory actions of the courts 
and lawyers are responsible for most of the lynchings in 
this country. 

I was nineteen years old when the Mexican war began. 
There is always much excitement and allurement about war. 
The most inspiring music I ever heard is the simple music of 
the fife and drum; and yet I did not go to the war, because 
I was much needed at home. My mother was opposed to my 
going. I have a physical defect that would have excluded me 
from the military service, and the higher instincts of my na- 
ture were opposed to war. I have no desire to kill a human 
being. With pleasure I look forward to the time when man- 
kind will be evoluted above the plane of war. It may take 
long ages to bring this condition, but it will surely come. 

I had a natural fondness for travel. Geography was my 
favorite study, and to this day I delight to read of new places. 

The first political contest that I took an interest in was in 
1844, between Clay and Polk. I became intensely absorbed in 
that contest. Henry Clay was my political idol. I can never 
have another, nor can I get over the disappointment of his de- 
feat. However, my mature reason teaches me that his elec- 
tion would only have deferred the inevitable. Texas would 
have been kept out of the Union for a time, but annexation 
would have come later on, and with it the Mexican war. 

In my boyhood days it was my greatest pleasure to hear 
the flow of eloquence from Kentucky's great orators. It was 
the custom at that time for opposing candidates for office to 
hold joint discussions during the campaign. From the time 
I was fifteen years old those discussions afforded me more de- 
light than anything else that came in my reach. This was 



Family and Early Life. \7 

strange, as my father cared nothing for such things and never 
attended that kind of meetings. When about sixteen years 
old the great religious debate between Alexander Campbell 
and N. L. Rice, a noted Presbyterian preacher, was held in 
Lexington, Kentucky. Henry Clay presided as moderator at 
that debate. I had a great desire to attend, at least one day, 
this great contest of intellectual giants. My father was absent 
from home, but I obtained the consent of my mother and 
went one day, and enjoyed one of the treats of my life. We 
lived twelve miles from Lexington. I went alone and saw 
no one that day with whom I was acquainted. And thus it 
has been with me through life. Many things that I enjoy 
most are of no concern to my associates, and many things that 
they enjoy are distasteful to me. Among the noted orators I 
heard in those days were John C. Breckenridge, Thos. F. Mar- 
shall, Robert Wickliffe, Jr., John J. Crittenden, Ben Hardin, 
and many others. Col. Richard M. Johnson, the hero of the 
Thames, and slayer of Tecumseh, and ex- Vice-President of 
the United States, lived in the same county that I did. I often 
saw him in town on court days. He was a noble looking man, 
whom I always venerated, but he could not make a speech. 
John C. Breckenridge was one of nature's finest samples of 
handiwork. He was of magnificent, commanding presence, 
splendid intellect, a great orator, and a model man. Except 
for the slavery troubles he would have been President of the 
United States. Thos. F. Marshall was the most fluent orator 
I ever heard, but he was of unsteady habits and uncertain poli- 
tics, and consequently never attained the standing that his 
great talents would have insured him had he been reliable. 
He frequently made political speeches for the pleasure of 
speaking. His home was in Versailles, in an adjoining county. 
During the campaign of 1848 between Cass and Taylor, Mar- 
shall came over to Georgetown one court day and made one 
of the most eloquent speeches I ever heard. He had an im- 
mense audience, composed of men of all parties, because every- 
—2 



1 8 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

body liked to hear him. He first took up General Cass, the 
Democratic candidate, and eulogized him to the highest de- 
gree. Then he took up General Taylor, the Whig candidate, 
and exhausted the finest words in the English language in 
praise of the old hero, and finally said that Taylor had but 
one fault, that was that he was stoop shouldered, but he said 
his friends could overlook that, and his enemies never saw his 
back. Then he said : "Gentlemen, you have heard my speech, 
and I will give any man a ten dollar hat that can tell who I 
am going to vote for." If Tom Marshall could have controlled 
himself and used his great talents for useful purposes, he 
would have made a big mark in life. 

Another noted man at that time was Cassius M. Clay, 
whom I never saw, but admired him on account of his won- 
derful bravery. He was a man of ability and great will 
power, but very eccentric, and always in trouble with someone. 
His heroic efforts contributed largely to the emancipation 
of the negro race. 

James G. Blaine, the great statesman, was a professor in 
the Western Military Institute at Georgetown, Kentucky, 
when I was about grown. That school was about one mile 
from my father's house. Thornton F. Johnson was the pro- 
prietor of the military school. He also ran a female institute. 
Among the teachers in the latter was Miss Stanwood, from 
Maine. It was here that Blaine first met, and afterwards mar- 
ried her. He bore the title of Major in that school. 

In 1849 a convention was called in Kentucky to make a 
new constitution for the State. At that time the slavery ques- 
tion was of the greatest importance. The contest for dele- 
gates turned largely on that question. An emancipation ticket 
was put in the field, that was for emancipation and coloniza- 
tion of the negroes. In the county in which I lived there were 
three candidates for delegates to the convention : Gen. Wm. 
Johnson, who represented the radical pro-slavery democracy; 
Lucien Dickerson, an able young lawyer, who represented the 



Family and Early Life. 19 

conservative Democrats, and Evan Stevenson, a Methodist 
preacher, who was the emancipation candidate. The excite- 
ment ran high. The feeling engendered by an emancipation 
campaign in a slave state before the war can only be under- 
stood by persons who were on the ground. Scott county, in 
which I lived, was the summer home of many wealthy cotton 
and sugar planters of the South. They wielded a strong influ- 
ence in the county. To be an emancipationist under such con- 
ditions was almost an invitation to social ostracism. I was 
raised a Whig, and cast my first presidential vote for General 
Taylor. On the slavery question I was in favor of emancipa- 
tion, and that, too, right there in the hot-bed of slavery, and I 
didn't care who knew it. A few weeks before the election two 
young ladies, daughters of a wealthy slave owner, came over 
to visit my sisters. While there one of them asked me how I 
was going to vote. I told her I would vote for Stevenson. She 
threw up her hands in great disgust, and, in a sneering man- 
ner, said if I voted that ticket she would be forever done with 
me. I replied in effect, that I would regret to incur her dis- 
pleasure, but would vote my sentiments though the heavens 
should fall. Her sister seemed to choke, then cleared her 
throat, and with much feeling said to me: "I think you are 
terribly wrong, but I glory in your spunk." 

No ballots were used in Kentucky at that time. The voter 
approached the polls, gave his name to the official in charge 
who announced it in a loud voice. The voter then gave the 
names of the candidates he voted for, which were also pro- 
claimed in a loud voice, easily heard by all present. This sys- 
tem of voting tested the nerve of all men when voting for 
unpopular measures. It was estimated there were four hun- 
dred emancipation voters in Scott county. Only seventy-four 
of this number had the courage of their convictions strong 
enough to vote their sentiments. The proudest political act 
of my life was my vote in favor of emancipation and coloniza- 
tion. This was before Abraham Lincoln was generally known 



20 L,ifc and Times of S. H. West. 

as an emancipationist. Had the principles of that vote been 
adopted and carried out by all the slave States, there would 
have been no war. The nation would not have needed a Lin- 
coln, a Grant, nor a million of boys in blue, nor to have shed 
seas of blood, nor spent billions of money, but slavery would 
have been gradually abolished and the freed negroes colonized 
in a nation to themselves. This will yet be the solution of the 
negro problem, as will be indicated later on in this book. The 
occurrence of the great war is a sad reflection on the capacity 
of the human race for self government. 

While a youth I made many trips driving cattle and hogs 
for my father to the Cincinnati market. There were no com- 
mission live stock salesmen then, but each drover had to sell 
his own stock, and wait until the stock was killed, dressed and 
weighed, as they were sold by net weight only. No bank 
drafts or checks were used, but the proceeds of sales were 
carried in the drover's pockets. Travel was then all by horse- 
back, and part of the road through a hilly, densely wooded 
country. It was not entirely safe to make the trip alone 
through those woods with your pockets full of money, but I 
never knew of but one drover being murdered on that road. 
I would not make that kind of a trip now for any consider- 
ation. 

In 1847, when twenty years old, I, in company with an 
uncle, made a trip on horseback to visit my sister, then living 
near LeRoy, Illinois. The distance was 350 miles; time of 
travel, nine days, exclusive of three days spent with relatives 
near Crawfordsville, Indiana. This was quite a trip at that 
time. I can now go in less time from my home to Europe. 
It did not then seem probable that the vast, dreary looking 
prairies of Illinois would ever be fully settled. There was not 
enough timber to improve half of the prairie, and no other 
materials were available. Much of the prairie was covered 
with ponds, miry sloughs and swamps. The inhabitants were 
sick a good portion of the year with the ague and other com- 



Family and Early Life. 2\ 

plaints. Times were hard, money scarce, and but few con- 
veniences were to be had ; but the soil was here out of which 
has been developed one of the finest agricultural regions on 
earth. The transformation in central Illinois from that day 
to this has been one of the wonders of the age. 

On this trip I first saw long John YVentworth. He was in 
Bloomington, looking up his friends. He was a member of 
Congress from Chicago, and McLean county was then in- 
cluded in the Chicago congressional district. Mr. Wentworth 
was then a young man, and quite slender in comparison to his 
large proportions in the late years of his life. 

In 1848 death invaded our home and removed my good 
and pious mother, and my sister Lucinda, who had more of 
my traits than any of the other children. An infant brother, 
William, died a few weeks before. 

In 1849 I made another trip on horseback to McLean 
county, Illinois. Two friends were with me. We had quite 
an experience with foundered horses, walking and leading the 
horses and wading the corduroyed mud holes in Indiana. We 
finally arrived in good shape in LeRoy and had a pleasant 
visit. During this trip I went to Peoria by wagon. I then 
arrived at the sage conclusion that a railroad would, in the 
fullness of time, be built from Bloomington to Peoria, Illi- 
nois, a distance of forty miles. This seemed to me to be the 
limit of human achievement in that direction. 

I returned to Kentucky and resided with my father until 
the spring of 185 1, when he sold his farm and removed to 
McLean county, Illinois, being accompanied by my sister 
Martha, brother John and myself. We left Georgetown, 
Kentucky, on the 12th of March, and traveled by stage to 
Frankfort, eighteen miles distant, thence by steam boat to 
Louisville, and thence by a larger boat to St. Louis. Before 
arriving at Cairo we met a steam boat coming up from Mem- 
phis with Jenny Lind, her troupe and manager, P. T. Barnum, 



22 L,ife and Times of S. H. West. 

on board. The boat was going to Louisville, but the Jenny 
Lind crowd were going to St. Louis, so the two boats rounded 
to in mid-stream and the great singer and her troupe came 
on our boat and took passage for their destination. We saw 
but little of Jenny Lind on the voyage, as she kept herself well 
secluded in her state room, but Barnum mingled freely with 
the passengers, making himself very agreeable. He was a 
fine entertainer. We stopped a couple of days in St. Louis, 
which was then the great metropolis of the western country, 
being several times larger than Chicago. Its river trade at 
that time was immense. There were no railroads at that time 
near St. Louis. It then seemed that St. Louis would become 
the great city of the continent, but railroads, with the events 
of the war, have changed all those prospects. From St. Louis, 
we proceeded by boat to Peoria, and thence by stage to Bloom- 
ington, and from there by wagon to LeRoy, Illinois, and re- 
mained near there the remainder of that year. 

In the latter part of May or early June I made my first 
trip to Chicago. I met a merchant of Chicago who was col- 
lecting debts by taking horses for pay instead of money, 
which was a scarce article in those times. He wanted some 
one to help take the horses home and I agreed to help him for 
my expenses to Chicago, and as long as I wanted to stay 
there, and expenses back to LeRoy. The year 1851 was one 
of the noted wet seasons of Illinois. The rivers, creeks, 
sloughs and ponds were all swimming full, and there were 
but few bridges and ferries at that time. We had plenty of 
swimming to do. We crossed the Illinois river at Morris, by 
a flat boat, worked by hand power; the river covered the 
timber bottoms and extended far beyond on the prairie. We 
worked exceedingly hard all day to make two trips across 
with the horses. My faithful work that day excited the ap- 
probation of my employer (Mr. Larned) to such extent that 
it seemed he could not do enough for me. I don't remember 
how many days we were on the road, but we finally got to 



Family and Early Life. 23 

Chicago in safety. Mr. Larned took me to a good hotel and 
paid my board for four days, and wanted me to stay longer, 
then gave me money to pay my way down the canal to Peru 
and on to Peoria by steam boat. Alter I got on the canal 
boat he came and insisted on me going back and staying 
longer. While I was in Chicago he showed me as much re- 
gard as if 1 had been a prince. He was a man of most gen- 
erous and noble impulses. 1 think I never saw his equal in 
those qualities. 

The census of Chicago, taken the year before I was there, 
showed a population of 31,000. It was a low, Hat, dismal 
mud hole. The principal streets were paved with pine boards, 
and when vehicles passed over them, muddy water and slush 
would spurt up often as high as a horse's back. The weather 
was cold and rainy and the location presented no attraction as 
a place of residence. The old block house, Fort Dearborn, 
was then standing and located near the mouth of the Chicago 
river. I enjoyed my voyage down the canal on account of 
its safety and variety, being different from any other mode 
of travel on earth, but I would not care to follow it for a 
regular pastime. Since then 1 have been to Chicago many 
times and witnessed its wonderful progress in every branch 
of greatness. 

During the summer of 1851 my father and I spent con- 
siderable time in looking over land in McLean county, but 
found some objection to all we saw. Most farms had too 
much wet land. Desirable farms were held too high, ten dol- 
lars per acre. Government land had all been withdrawn from 
the market until the Illinois Central railroad made its selec- 
tion of lands granted to it by the government. But in the 
fall I found a farm near the head of Old Town timber that 
seemed to be the ideal spot we were looking for. It was in 
section 5, T. 22, X. R. 5 E. of the Third P. M., in what is 
now West township. I thought it the finest piece of land I 
had seen in the State. It sloped gently to the south ; was all 



24 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

dry, with no waste land on it; 160 acres fenced, ioo acres 
broke, two small cabins on it, and 20 acres of first-class tim- 
ber about two miles distant, and all for about six dollars per 
acre. My father sent me back next day to close the deal, 
which I did. Later on the owner concluded he had sold too 
cheap, and raised the price forty dollars on the whole outfit. 
This threw my father all out of gear, and he declared in very 
emphatic terms he would have nothing more to do with the 
trade ; but I insisted so strongly in favor of taking the place 
that he finally consented to do so, and made it his home until 
1869 when he moved to Bloomington. As a land investment, 
this was the best that could have been made at that time, and 
opened the way for a prosperous career for my father in farm- 
ing, stock raising and land buying. 



CHAPTER 2. 

A TRIP TO CALIFORNIA. 

Soon alter this deal was closed I began to feel symtoms 
of a return of California gold fever, from which I had suf- 
fered the year before. The winter following was one of ex- 
treme severity. One of my feet was badly frosted, which 
crippled me for months. This settled the business with me, 
and in February, 1852, I started to the land of gold, that mag- 
net that generated a current throughout the w r orld that caused 
the greatest exodus known to man. In the mighty hosts that 
hastened to those golden shores were included the flower of 
the human race. From every land and from every clime came 
the most robust, active, energetic, ambitious, enterprising and 
talented men ever before assembled in one country. With 
them were mingled all manner of other classes; such a con- 
glomeration was never seen before, nor will be again. A trip 
to California in those clays was a wonderful experience. I 
went from LeRoy to Bloomington by wagon, thence to Pekin 
by stage, waited there three days for ice to break up, then 
took steam boat for St. Louis. Stopped there a couple of days 
and then in company with a cousin, Washington West, we 
embarked on one of the fine steam boats that then plied the 
western rivers, for New Orleans. The trip down the river 
was most delightful. Mild weather, splendid boat, elegant 
fare, pleasant passengers, tied up much of the time at night 
on account of fog, thus enabling us to see most of the route. 
We were seven days making the trip. New r Orleans was a 
place of much interest on account of its vast shipping busi- 
ness, but we only remained there one day. We had intended 
going by the Panama route, but found all chance for passage 
engaged for a month ahead. Here was a dilemma. Either 
wait in Xew Orleans for a month, go back home, or do some- 

25 



26 L,ife and Times of S. H. West. 

thing else. We had started to California and were going, and 
would not tarry on the way. We soon made up a party of 
ten men, took passage on the brig American, a small sail ves- 
sel of 1 80 tons burden, and sailed for Vera Cruz, Mexico, 
that night, intending to buy horses at Vera Cruz and ride 
across Mexico to the Pacific Ocean, and then try to get pas- 
sage on a California steamer, and if we failed to do so we 
would go on by horse back to California, or the jumping off 
place, as the case might be. We took steerage passage on the 
brig and were eleven days on the voyage. Steerage passage 
and plenty of seasickness put a temporary check on our ro- 
mantic feelings. The only cabin passengers were Col. Sloo, 
of New York, and two friends, who were going to the City 
of Mexico to obtain a concession for building a railroad 
across the Isthmus of Tehuantapec. 

On landing in Vera Cruz I was as much astonished as if 
I had landed on the planet Mars. Everything and everybody 
I saw were so entirely different from anything I had ever 
seen before that it seemed like I was in another world. It 
was in the early part of March, but the weather was hot as 
August at home. The price of horses was higher than we 
expected, so only three of us bought animals in Vera Cruz, 
the others intending to buy as they could on the road. We 
hired an American mulatto residing there, to go with us as 
interpreter. After remaining there two or three days we 
started for the City of Mexico. On account of the hot weather 
we traveled at night for two nights, and until we got onto 
higher altitudes. Oar party consisted of James Collier and 
Jack White, of Shelbyville, Missouri, Washington West, Mr. 
Tice and two sons, Mood and EL, Thomas Speers, William 
Lieber and Mr. Hughes, of St. Louis, and myself. I being 
yet lame with my frost-bitten foot, bought a horse. El. Tice 
was only fifteen years old so he was mounted, as was Wash. 
West; the others were afoot. The road was badly infested 
with robbers, scarcely a stage went through to the City of 



A Trip to California. 27 

Mexico without being robbed. A strong mounted police or 
guard was kept on the road, but the robbers or guerillas con- 
tinued their work with neatness and dispatch. We made a 
solemn agreement at the start that we would travel in a close 
compact body in order to defend ourselves from attack from 
the robbers. This was only four years after the Mexican war, 
and many Mexicans still manifested unfriendly feelings 
towards us. However, the women always treated us kindly. 
It is easy for travelers to make an agreement about their 
manner of travel, but unless there is some authority over them 
when they get tired, each one will travel to suit himself. And 
it so happened on the second night of our journey, when near 
the National Bridge, that our men were tired and each one 
traveling to suit himself, and scattered along the road for a 
considerable distance. The night was very dark, and the lo- 
cality one of the worst for robbers on the road. Collier, 
White and the interpreter were afoot and in advance, I and 
one of the others in the rear. Suddenly terrific yells were 
heard in front, with shouts of guerrillas, guerrillas, and a 
stampede to the rear by several of the party. Tom Speers, 
who was only 19 years old, had bought a horse on the road 
the day before, that we called Santa Anna. Tom was on the 
retreat and Santa Anna wasn't scared and didn't travel fast 
enough, and Tom jumped off and came back ahead of his 
horse. Those of us in the rear rushed up to the front as 
quick as possible and found the trouble was nearly over. A 
party of road guards had met our advance and each party took 
the other to be guerrillas, and but for the quick explanation of 
our interpreter bloody work would have been the result. The 
Mexicans with drawn swords charged on our boys who were 
crouched under the horses' heads. After the explanation all 
parties were satisfied, except Jack White. He had been ridden 
down and was in a terrible rage, and seemed to get madder 
as the danger diminished. It was all we could do to keep him 
from shooting- a Mexican. In the meantime old Santa Anna 



28 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

had gotten a real move on himself and ran back about three 
miles, when he was overtaken and roped by one of the Mexi- 
can guards, who volunteered to secure and return him. Dur- 
ing the excitement Hughes took to the brush until the trouble 
was all over, when he came out in a boastful manner. After 
that his treatment by the company was so frigid that he 
dropped out entirely, and we saw him no more. A day or 
two afterwards his vacant place was filled by Steve Tracy, of 
Wheeling, Virginia, who was traveling with a party of Ger- 
mans. He was a good fellow and we had harmony from 
there on. Many a man who is thought to be a genial fellow 
at home does not wear well on a rough trip. 

A couple of days after this episode our interpreter de- 
serted us. He collected his wages under pretext of buying a 
horse. All the party were then mounted and we could not 
refuse to mount the negro. He disappeared like Hughes, and 
we saw him no more forever. Then we all had to apply our- 
selves to the study of Spanish. Several of the boys had been 
to Santa Fe and learned some Mexican words. By their aid 
and what we all learned we managed to get through fairly 
well. 

The dishonesty of most of the Mexicans with whom we 
came in contact was a great annoyance to us, but on the whole 
the trip was the most interesting of my life. We were strong 
enough to travel in safety. We took our own time, rode over 
some of the battlefields of the war, and stopped whenever we 
found anything of interest, and stayed until we wanted to 
move on. Everything was new, novel and highly interesting 
to us. Our expenses were moderate, though we never got a 
full meal in the country. The Mexicans live on light rations, 
and don't know how to cook what we would call a full meal. 
We sometimes put up at Hacendias with extensive buildings 
and water fountains; sometimes at common houses, and 
sometimes in huts with thatched roofs and dirt floors. When 
stopping in towns to get meals, the woman of the house would 



A Trip to California. 29 

go to a store and buy a bundle of wood, consisting of a dozen 
slicks about one inch square and a foot long. With this wood 
she would cook the food for ten men. She would then grind 
the corn meal for our bread. The corn was soaked until it 
was soft, then placed on a concave shaped stone on short legs ; 
then she would get down on her knees and with a stone roller 
proceed to make or grind the meal ; this was mixed into a 
batter and then cooked into flapjacks, called tortillas. A ra- 
tion of this bread, a little meat, some beans, an egg or two 
and a cup of coffee constituted a meal. In most places trop- 
ical fruit was plentiful and cheap. Thieving was so common 
that we generally slept on or by our luggage, using our sad- 
dles for pillows. We never slept in beds, but on the ground 
or floor, usually under a shed or porch. We bought shelled 
corn to feed our horses, that was measured in little boxes 
about the size of a cigar box, but could never get a trough to 
feed in, but a mat was spread on the ground and the corn 
poured on it for the horses. There was no hay in that coun- 
try, and with only one of those little measures of corn for 
each horse, and that exposed to all the chickens and pigs on 
the place, it can be readily understood that our horses didn't 
fatten on the trip. But that was the Mexican style, and it was 
never expected that man or horse would or should grow fat 
in Mexico. 

The National road from Vera Cruz to the City of Mexico, 
nearly three hundred miles, is a fine highway. It was built 
by the Spaniards several centuries ago. It is up grade most 
of the way to the city, which is some six thousand feet above 
sea level. We soon emerged from the low hot country and 
got into a pleasant climate. At Jalapa, which I think is ninety 
miles from the coast, the climate seemed the finest in the 
world. The air was mild, pleasant and delightful. The orange 
trees were in bloom with fruit of all sizes up to ripeness, and 
the ground under the trees covered with ripe fruit. It looked 
like perpetual spring prevailed there. If that locality was oc- 



30 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

cupied by white people it would certainly be a delightful place 
of residence. The medicine called jalap or jolap is obtained 
at Jalapa. 

We were in sight of Mount Popocatapetl, the highest 
mountain in America, for five and a half days' travel. It is 
covered with perpetual snow and is a grand sight. We stayed 
one night at its base, forty miles from the summit, and needed 
all the blankets we could get to keep warm. 

We arrived in Pueblo, the second largest and finest city 
in Mexico, about noon on a Sunday. A great commotion was 
going on at the grand cathedral. The front of the building 
was alive with fireworks and everything seemed lively. After 
feeding our horses and eating dinner we all went to church 
to see the strange performances. After a time they brought 
out a number of their images, which were carried under very 
rich velvet canopies through the principal streets, followed by 
a long procession of people with bared heads. I was an in- 
vestigator and wanted to see the whole show, and believing it 
best when in Rome to do as Rome does, I took off my hat 
and stepped into line and followed the procession with due 
solemnity. I got through in fine shape and enjoyed the whole 
show, and got back to our hotel about night. When the other 
boys began to come in there was war in the air. All hands 
wanted General Scott to come right back and whip the life out 
of the whole Mexican outfit. I inquired what was the trou- 
ble. They said that while standing on the sidewalks looking 
at the procession, the Mexicans wanted them to take off their 
hats, which they swore they would not do, and then the Mexi- 
cans stoned them off the streets. 

In the journey through life it is a very good plan to show 
proper respect to the people with whom we are thrown 
whether we approve of all their customs or not. 

On arriving in the City of Mexico we remained there four 
days resting and taking in the interesting sights of that fa- 



A Trip to California. 3 1 

mous seat of power of the ancient Montezumas. After full 
discussion of the proper course to take to reach California, we 
decided to strike for Accapulco, the nearest seaport on the 
Pacific Ocean, and take the chance of getting passage from 
there to San Francisco. Accapulco was three hundred and 
thirty miles distant, all except thirty miles of which was over 
mountains, through which no vehicle had ever been seen or 
could be used. All transportation was done by pack animals. 
It took us eleven days to make the trip. The country was in- 
habited all the way through, but most of the way by very poor 
and ignorant people, descendants of the ancient Aztecs. At 
one hut where we stayed all night we had nothing to eat but 
a pot of beans and some tortillas. We had no table, no chairs, 
or benches, no dishes, knives, forks, cups or spoons. The pot 
of beans was set in the middle of the hut, which had no floor 
except the earth, and we all squatted around it, and each took 
a tortilla and folded it up like a scoop and dipping it in the 
bean pot helped ourselves. This was the style of our supper 
and breakfast. There were two towns of some importance 
on the route, Chilpanzingo and Carnlavaca. I have heard 
that a railroad has been built into that country. On the way 
we passed through a little valley, about six or eight miles long 
and one and a half miles wide, that is one of the choice spots 
of earth. It is very rich soil, and all devoted to sugar culture, 
and like Jalapa it seemed to be perpetual spring. There was 
sugar cane in all stages of growth. Some just up, and all 
sizes up to the mature cane that was being cut and hauled 
to mill. The hauling was being done on clumsy carts, the 
solid wheels of which were sawed out of logs. All of the 
farming done at that time in Mexico was as primitive as that 
practiced by the Egyptians three thousand years ago. Their 
government was very unstable. Revolutions followed each 
other in rapid succession ; it seemed like the Mexicans were 
entirelv incapable of self-government. But they have made 
great improvement in that line in the past twenty years. 



32 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

On the day before arriving at Accapulco I was guilty of a 
stupendous piece of folly. The little petty annoyances we had 
all suffered on the way had exasperated us against the Mexi- 
cans. On this occasion we stopped for dinner at a little town 
about twenty-four miles from Accapulco. We bought corn 
and fed our horses on the ground as usual. In a short time 
all the chickens and hogs in that vicinity had gathered to the 
feast. My horse was not well and ate very slowly. With 
pistol in hand I sat and watched the hogs away until called to 
dinner. While eating dinner one of the boys looked out and 
said the hogs were eating my horse's corn. I lost my temper, 
jumped up, ran out and shot a hog down. He tumbled over 
and squealed loud enough to arouse the town. I went back 
and finished my dinner, during which time two old women 
gave me fits, but I didn't understand a word they said and 
paid no attention to them. Then the Alcalda, or mayor, of the 
town came and in an excited manner read some passages from 
a law book, but I paid no attention to him, and walked out 
in the shed or porch where the boys were all lying down. 
The old woman that owned the hog then grabbed my over- 
coat and started off with it. I caught her, when two Mexicans 
near by drew their swords on me. I had put my pistol away 
in my valise after shooting the hog, so the Mexicans had some 
advantage of me. Then Tom Speers, the boy that outran his 
horse at the stampede at the National Bridge, redeemed his 
reputation by boldly drawing his pistol on the two men who 
were aiming to cut me down, and told them in emphatic terms 
to put up their swords or he would blow daylight through 
them. They promptly obeyed orders and made the best time 
in getting away from the scene of action that had been made 
in Mexico since the battle of Cerro Gordo where General 
Santa Anna lost his wooden leg. In a few minutes two horse- 
men started off at a furious rate for re-inforcements. A crisis 
was rapidly approaching, the old woman demanded a dollar 
for her hog. I told her to dress and save it. Our boys were 



A Trip to California. 33 

divided, about half of them said I was wrong, the others said 
I was right. Mood Tice, one of the bravest men in the party, 
took me to one side and urged me not to give an inch, and 
said he wanted to kill one of the rascals before he left the 
country anyhow. I was stubborn as a balky mule, and the 
situation was getting hot, when Wash West tossed a dollar 
to the old woman, when the war clouds quickly passed away 
and the old woman seemed well pleased with the result. My 
action in this case was extremely rash and reckless. Had we 
engaged in a fight over this matter our escape from the coun- 
try would have been impossible. Our horses were worn 
down ; there was a fort and garrison of soldiers at Accapulco ; 
we would have all been arrested and placed in prison and 
probably kept there until we perished. That was the way they 
disposed of unruly foreigners at that time in Mexico. A hot 
temper has been one of my faults. 

The morning after the above episode, we, from a high 
eminence, came in sight of the Pacific Ocean. The view was 
as joyous to us as it was to Balboa when he first discovered 
that mighty ocean. With lively spirits we rode rapidly into 
Accapulco, glad to end our tiresome ride of three weeks from 
ocean to ocean. We sold our horses for about half cost and 
remained there three days, when the steamship Northerner 
came into port, bound for San Francisco. She had 1200 pas- 
sengers aboard, which made a very crowded condition. Our 
only chance was to take passage on the upper deck, furnish 
our own bedding and eat in the steerage, for which we paid 
$100 each in gold. Distance to San Francisco two thousand 
miles. 

Accapulco is a small town, but I think the harbor is the 
finest I ever saw; it is completely land-locked by mountains. 
The reason the town is no larger is that the back country is 
all mountains, with a scant and very poor population. 

Our voyage to San Francisco was unpleasant. I was sea- 
sick, the ship badly crowded, the diet detestable, and as the 
—3 



34 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

coal supply was lowered the ship rose higher in the water, and 
rolled in a frightful manner for the last twenty-four hours. 
The last night was cold, rainy, bleak and stormy. From early 
night till morning I stood on deck wrapped in my blankets. 
There were about six hundred men on the upper deck, and 
the ship would roll over on one side until it seemed she would 
go onto her beam ends, then they were all hurried over to 
the other side, when she rolled to that side just as badly, and 
this work was kept up all night. 

On the way up we had a bit of adventure. We got very 
tired of our fare for which we paid an extortionate price. We 
could scarcely eat the hard tack furnishd us, we hungered for 
good bread. One of our men, Bill Lieber, had been a steam 
boat steward on the Mississippi river, and he undertook to get 
some fresh bread for our party. One day at noon he watched 
his chance and slipped into the cook's galley and picked up an 
armful of fresh, delicious light bread, and concealing it with 
his blanket escaped to the upper deck, and divided with our 
party and was never detected. His chance of escape was not 
one in a thousand. Each one of us got a good piece of the 
bread, which we kept carefully concealed. Much excitement 
followed the discovery of the theft. The captain offered a 
large reward for the culprit, and also said that a large, fine 
hog had been stolen. They had a number of beef cattle and 
fat hogs on board to kill as needed for the cabin passengers, 
but the idea that one of those animals could be stolen, killed, 
cooked and eaten on ship board amid twelve hundred people 
without being detected, was supremely absurd. Yes, we did 
eat the bread, but never a taste of fresh hog meat did we get 
on that voyage. And the recording angel never made. a rec- 
ord of that bread business. 

It was a joyful relief to get to the end of our journey, 
which had taken two months' travel to accomplish. San Fran- 
cisco was then a very lively place. People were there from 
all parts of the civilized world, all eager to make a fortune. 



A Trip to California. 35 

I had never seen any Chinese. They were a great novelty 
then, but quite common since. Great activity then prevailed 
in digging down hills and filling in the water front. Much of 
the city front has since been built over what was then water. 
Hundreds of ocean sail vessels were anchored at various parts 
of the bay, most of which never again went to sea. They had 
come from all parts of the world laden with passengers and 
freight. On arrival the passengers and crew went to the 
mines and there was little to ship out of the country at that 
time, so the ships were left to rot, though some were used for 
storage and other purposes. The morals prevailing at that 
time were not of a very high order. The finest and most 
prominent buildings in the city were used as gambling houses. 
They were run in the most public manner. Large, finely 
gilded rooms on lower floors, opening on the principal streets, 
with lively bands of music, and many tables loaded with piles 
of gold and silver coin, and in some cases dancing halls, con- 
nected therewith, and all crowded with eager, restless adven- 
turers, all combined to make exceedingly lively scenery, the 
demoralizing effects of which dissipated the religious proclivi- 
ties of many men. It was often said by those who crossed the 
plains to California in early days that no preacher who crossed 
the plains with an ox train ever got through with his re- 
ligion intact. 

After taking in the sights of San Francisco we went by 
steam boat to Sacramento; this was about the middle of 
April ; the weather was delightful, and everything looked 
•beautiful. I have never enjoyed anything more than that 
little trip. Sacramento was then a very lively and flourishing 
place, being supported by a large part of the mining districts. 
I noticed on the principal street the sign, Wm. T. Sherman 
& Co., bankers. This was the man who afterwards became 
so famous as a general. 

Several of our party, including myself, left Sacramento 
on foot for the little mining camp of Elizabethtown, in Placer 



36 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

county. The trip was fine for an hour or two, but afterwards 
became tiresome. The second night out we reached the north 
fork of the American river. On the opposite side of the 
river there was a very high and steep mountain, that seemed 
to shut off all further progress. The next morning I inquired 
the road to the mines we were going to. A man pointed to 
the high mountain and said it went up there. At first I 
couldn't believe him, and told him a goat could not climb that 
mountain, but there was no other way, and we made the trip 
up and saw pack animals carrying two hundred pounds each, 
of freight, over the same trail. Only three of our company 
were together now. They were Wash West, Bill Lieber and 
myself. On arriving at the top of the mountain we found a 
very good trail, and after traveling several miles came to a 
water ditch, filled with clear sparkling water. We all drank 
out of the ditch, and while doing so were delighted to see the 
bottom of the ditch covered with bright, shining scales of 
gold. We eagerly ran our hands down and scooped up quan- 
tities of the shining stuff, and on close inspection found it was 
only scales of mica. Then there was a sad collapse in the 
state of our feelings. It was a useful lesson, and I have since 
had many similar ones in different branches of business. 
Many of the most glittering prospects in life turn out to be 
only mica. Some time after crossing the ditch we took a 
wrong trail and traveled some miles without knowing where 
we were going. Finally we came to a camp of Digger In- 
dians, some of whom were in a nude condition. They were 
the lowest and most, depraved looking creatures I had ever 
seen. One old man was dressing a flint arrow head. This 
was done entirely with another piece of flint, with which he 
pinched off little pieces from the one he was dressing. It 
would take a white man a long time to learn that trade. By 
signs, we made the Indians understand we were hunting the 
white camp. They pointed the way and we arrived there be- 
fore night. We found it a small place, built with poles and 



A Trip to California. 37 

clapboards, or shacks, as they were called in that country. A 
few days after our arrival, I was taken sick, not bad, but a 
slow lingering case. Was not able to work for six weeks. 

Our company had all scattered off to other places, and I 
was alone among strangers, sick, without money, and board 
twelve dollars per week and medicine one dollar per dose, and 
thousands of miles from my base of supplies. The prospects 
were not bright. I could not even see the glimmer of a mica 
scale in the vista before me. I was never a member of a 
secret society, and had not the benefit that might have come 
from that source. This case was only one of a number of 
vicissitudes that have overtaken me, but I have never been 
despondent or had the blues in my life, nor have I ever lacked 
for friends. Under all conditions I have been blessed with a 
wonderful buoyancy of feelings, a kind of inspiration that 
better things were coming. 

While confined with sickness, my bedroom was only 
reached by climbing up a ladder on the outside of the build- 
ing, crawling in the window at the end of the house — the only 
room there was, and that was made by the pitch of the roof — 
and my bed was a cot. One day, while lying there alone, a 
man got up in the farther end of the room and started down. 
As he passed me he stopped, came to me and inquired what 
was the matter with me. I told him my condition and he 
talked in a kindly and sympathetic manner, and asked if I 
needed any help. I said, "Not at present," and he then said, 
"If you need any assistance at any time, let me know and I 
will do anything I can for you." The man was rough and 
rather repulsive looking, no attraction about him whatever, 
except his words of kindness. At the first opportunity I in- 
quired who the man was, giving a description of him. The 
answer was that he was Sam Whitesides, the gambler, a man 
who was utterly worthless, and yet, that man, rough and 
worthless as he was, by his words of kindness on that oc- 
casion, fixed himself indelibly in my memory, and if I could 



38 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

(find his grave today, I would erect a monument on it with 
the inscription : "He was a friend to a stranger in the time 
of need." His kindly act puts to shame the actions of many 
persons of greater pretentions. 

I got in debt during my sickness but paid out easily when 
I got well. During my sickness the discovery of the rich 
mines at Iowa Hill, a mile or two distant, was made. All the 
men in camp, except myself, went over and located claims, 
some of which proved to be very rich. 

When I got well enough to work I located two claims in 
Indian Canyon, a stream near by. At that time each mining 
locality organized a mining district, prescribing rules and reg- 
ulations for the government thereof, including the size of 
claims. In that locality a man was allowed to own one claim 
one hundred and fifty feet long and one hundred feet wide. 
But when I made my location there was vacant ground ad- 
joining and I thought it a good idea to get plenty while I was 
at it, so I took up two claims, and wrote the notices as fol- 
lows : "Mining Notice : We, the undersigned, hereby give 
notice that we have located three hundred feet along this 
stream for mining purposes, from this notice to a similar one 
above, and will work the same as soon as the water will per- 
mit. S. H. West & Co. June, 1852." 

I posted one notice at upper end of claim to read, "to a 
similar one below," and the one at lower end to read, "to a 
similar one above." After I stepped off the ground and put 
up my notices I went up on the bank and sat down and looked 
over my possessions. That was the richest hour of my life. 
If I owned a hundred million in gold today I would not feel 
half so rich as I did the hour I first became the owner of a 
gold mine on Indian Canyon. 

Well, I did not know where or how the "Co." would 
come in, but as long as I was not crowded I thought things 
would work around all right, and they did. I had no cabin, 



A Trip to California. 39 

tent, tools, nor cooking utensils, nor could I work the claim 
alone. In a few days a miner came along who had a tent, 
cooking outfit and mining tools. It took me but a few min- 
utes to trade him a half interest in my claims for a half inter- 
est in his outfit. And thus the "Co." was made complete. At 
the outset we had some difficult work to do, and after working 
a couple of days my partner got tired and discouraged and 
offered to sell me his entire interest for one-eighth of the first 
cost of his outfit. I lost no time in telling him it was a trade. 
I had no money but went to town and borrowed the amount 
and paid him. Things seemed to be coming my way in good 
shape but I could not work the mine alone. In a few days 
two men came along and bought me out. I then paid back 
my borrowed money and was in fairly easy circumstances. 
Afterward I went onto the north fork of the American river 
and mined for six weeks, but river mining was extremely 
hard work and I went back to Indian Canyon and bought a 
third interest in a claim and mined there with fair success un- 
til fall when I took a trip prospecting in the southern part of 
Nevada county. In the last part of October I left there and 
went to Sacramento City, where I remained some days. Was 
there at the presidential election, and voted for General Scott. 
At that time a man could vote anywhere in California that 
he happened to be. That night a fire broke out that destroyed 
the entire city except two buildings in the business part and 
some scattering houses on the outskirts. Forty blocks were 
burned. 

The next day I could get nothing to eat except burnt po- 
tatoes among the ruins, and some English walnuts that were 
spilt in the streets. That night I slept on the floor in a house 
in the suburbs, and on the following morning left by stage 
for Sonora, in the southern mines, via Stockton. I prospected 
around Sonora for a week or two and then went to James- 
town where I spent the winter. 



CHAPTER 3. 

ENCOUNTER WITH A TEXAS RANGER. 

An amusing incident occurred during the early part of my 
residence in Jamestown. The mining laws of that camp pro- 
vided that claims might be located in dry diggings by digging 
a ditch a foot wide and a foot deep around each claim. This 
amount of work was sufficient to hold the claim until three 
days after water could be obtained to work it. If it was not 
worked in that time the owner forfeited all his rights thereto, 
and it could then be located by any other person. 

When the rainy season set in, after my arrival in James- 
town, my partner and I looked around for suitable ground 
for mining. We found two good looking claims near the 
town that had been properly ditched. A full week passed 
after water could have been obtained to work the claims, but 
no one appeared to work. We were informed that the owner 
lived in another camp, and that he had spent all the previous 
summer in locating claims for speculation. Thereupon we 
took possession of the claims and went to work on them, and 
continued for a week or two without molestation. But one 
beautiful morning we were approached by two strange men 
who seemed to have important business on hand. The leader 
and spokesman was a tall, lank looking fellow about six feet 
two inches high with long black hair that reached his shoul- 
ders. His manner indicated that he wanted it understood that 
he was no ordinary man. He began by saying : "Don't you 
know that these are my claims you are working?" I answered: 
"No, but I do know they are ours." Then he said, "Don't you 
see the ditches around them ? I dug those ditches last August 
when the weather was roasting hot, and they are my claims." 
I replied : "Yes, I know about the ditches, and I also know 

40 



Encounter With a Texas Ranger. 41 

the laws of this camp, and I know that water could have been 
obtained to work them for a week before we jumped in. We 
have taken them up strictly according to law and we are going 
to hold them." Then he began to show war paint. Assuming 
a ferocious appearance, he said : "I am a Texas ranger and 
I will draw the heart's blood of any man who infringes on 
my rights." Then I said : "I am glad to know your pedigree ; 
and that reminds me that I, too, have a pedigree. I was born 
in a log cabin in Bourbon county, Kentucky, rocked in a sugar 
trough and raised on the pure juice. I am a man of peace, 
but am ready to settle this matter in any manner you may 
choose." There was something in my style that seemed to 
make a deep impression on this man of bloody war. He re- 
plied in a meek and subdued manner : "I think you ought to 
allow me pay for digging the ditches anyway." I said : "How 
much do you want?" He said: "I think I ought to have an 
ounce." An ounce of gold dust was then worth sixteen dol- 
lars. I told him that was cheap enough and paid it at once. 
He went away well satisfied and ever afterwards treated me 
with high respect. 

At that time Texas rangers had high renown for frontier 
heroism, gained mostly in fighting the fierce Indians that in- 
fested Texas for many years. A regiment of Texas Rangers 
under Col. Jack Hayes had distinguished themselves in the 
Mexican war, and they were generally regarded as superior 
fighters. 

I thought at the time, and still think that my Texas ranger 
was convinced that my pedigree was better than his. The 
sugar trough and the pure Bourbon juice was the turning 
point that gave me the victory. 

Very heavy rains prevailed that winter. Roads became 
impassable. First, wagons stopped running, then pack trains 
hauled off, then, for some time, no provisions were brought 
in, except by Chinamen on foot. Flour sold for one dollar 
per pound and other things in proportion. I had a good 



42 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

claim that winter and did well. Times were lively. Gambling, 
saloon and fandango houses did a rushing business. Shooting 
and cutting scrapes were common. Three men were killed 
in different parts of town in one night. 

For some months I slept in a room adjoining the largest 
fandango house in the town, with only the thickness of two 
sheets of canvass between my bunk and the dance hall, where 
shooting scrapes were not uncommon. Saturday nights, Sun- 
day and Sunday nights were especially lively. But one soon 
gets used to such things and I didn't lose much sleep on ac- 
count of the racket. The fine music would lull me to sleep 
and then it would take lively fighting to disturb me. 

One night while sleeping in this place I was awakened by 
a man feeling in my bed around me. I recognized him as the 
landlord of the house. I discouraged him, and next morning 
asked him if he ever walked in his sleep. He said, not that 
he knew of. I then told him he was walking the night before, 
and he had better quit it, because if he came to my bed again 
he would be liable to get badly hurt. That broke him from 
night walking. I was then in the habit of keeping my gold 
dust about my person through the week and sell it on Satur- 
day night. 

I remained in Jamestown and vicinity until about the mid- 
dle of the summer, when I moved onto Sullivan Creek, at the 
mouth of Curtiss Creek. I bought an interest in a good claim 
there and remained until February, 1854, when I started for 
home in Illinois. 

While mining in Sullivan Creek I met with a singular ex- 
perience. Many years before that time the English govern- 
ment had established a convict colony at Syndey, in Australia. 
After the discovery of gold in California, many of those con- 
victs escaped and came to that State. They were there known 
as Sydney ducks, and were a hard looking set. A gang of 
those fellows lived somewhere beyond Sullivan Creek, and 



Encounter With a Texas Ranger. 43 

their trail led across our claim. In passing they would some- 
times stop and stand on the edge of the pit where we were 
mining and look at our work for a time and then pass on, 
but there was never a word passed between us, not even a. 
salutation. We had a good mine. There were three of us, 
and I was the treasurer or custodian of the gold dust. The 
cabin on our claim was very small. My two partners slept in 
it and I slept in a bunk under a live oak tree at the foot of a 
slope at the edge of the creek, fifty yards from the cabin. A 
short distance below my sleeping place the banks of the creek 
converged into a narrow gorge, through which there was no 
travel. One night my partners were gone to town. Before 
going down to my sleeping place I heard men talking down in 
the gorge. I thought it very strange, as that was away from 
all lines of travel, but in due time I went to my bunk, sat 
down, and took off my shoes, when a whistle was blown in 
the gorge. This startled me and I sat quiet for a few mo- 
ments, when the whistle was sounded again. Then I con- 
cluded it would be best to change my location. So I proceeded 
leisurely up the hill to the cabin. A full moon was shining 
brightly. When I got near the cabin five big, stout, strange 
men arose from a bank along a path on the other side of the 
cabin and about forty yards distant, and started towards me. 
It then began to dawn on me that some lively work was 
pending. We had firearms in the cabin that carried seventeen 
bullets, but not one of them was loaded, and there I was with 
five men on one side and not less than two on the other. The 
rapidity of action of the mind under such emergencies is won- 
derful. Quick as a flash I decided what to do. I walked 
calmly to a stool in front of the cabin door, sat down and 
folded my arms as serenely as if I was viewing the beauties 
of nature. I intended to play this bluff until the men got in 
a few feet of me and then make a sudden jump for the chap- 
parel bushes in the rear of the cabin and take my chances of 
escaping in that way. The men advanced directly towards 



44 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

me until I was nearly ready to make the leap when they 
turned quietly to the right and proceeded up the hill. I sup- 
pose they thought from my action that I was ready for them, 
and that probably my partners were inside, and therefore 
abandoned their job. The whole proceeding was a mystery 
to me, and I never could make up my mind just what it 
meant. If they meant robbery they made an awkward mess 
of it, and as they were all strangers to me I could not think 
they intended to frighten me. Whatever their intention was 
they certainly made a failure of it. The only result was that 
I moved my sleeping place up into the cabin with the other 
boys. 

Sonora was and still is the county seat of Tuolumne 
county. That locality and the neighboring camps of Spring- 
field, Shaws Flat, Columbia and Jamestown were among the 
richest spots in California. Jamestown is located near the 
great Mother Lode, an immense quartz vein extending 
through the counties of Amador, Calaveras, Tuolumne and 
Mariposa. Some very rich mines have been worked on this 
lode; some are now being operated near Jamestown. My 
mining was all in placer diggings. All gold originates in 
quartz, but in the lapse of time some quartz veins have de- 
composed, thus liberating the gold, which has been since 
washed by floods into creeks, rivers and adjacent lands. Placer 
mining is hard work. Quartz mining is very slow, costly and 
uncertain business. 

The first summer I was in the mines my letters were 
brought to me by express at one dollar each. After leaving 
Placer county, I had no word from home for more than six 
months, then I received eight letters in one lot at a cost of 
one and a half dollars each. I saw but one white woman for 
six months after I arrived in the mines. Some men would 
walk ten miles on Sundays to get dinner where there was a 
woman to wait on the table. Life in the mines was attended 
with hardships and privations, but to me, there was a fascina- 



Encounter With a Texas Ranger. 45 

tion about it, from which I have never fully recovered. I 
liked the mild climate of California, and its grand mountain 
scenery was most inspiring. Near Jamestown was a singular 
formation called Table Mountain ; the east end was near 
Springfield, two or three miles north of Sonora, and extended 
some twenty-five miles in a westerly direction to the vicinity 
of Knight's Ferry. It was formed entirely of volcanic mat- 
ter which had flowed in and filled the channel of an ancient 
river. The filling process raised the mountain several hun- 
dred feet above the adjacent lands. The top of the mountain 
is level and the sides in many places are perpendicular. The 
Stanislau river is a few miles to the north and runs parallel 
with the mountain. It is evident that the volcanic overflow 
filled the ancient Stanislau river and turned it into its present 
channel, which has cut down through thousands of feet of 
rock. Fortunes have been made by tunneling under Table 
Mountain and tapping the bed of the ancient river, in which 
were found rich deposits of gold. I have been in the craters 
of extinct volcanoes in that country, but never saw the one 
from which Table Mountain came. On the rim of this moun- 
tain near Jamestown there was a large rock, called Pulpit 
Rock. It was some higher than the balance of the mountain 
and projected out a little. This was a favorite place for me 
to go on Sundays and feast my soul on the sublime scenery 
that opened out to the southeast in the Sierra Nevada moun- 
tains. While the boys were reveling in the towns below I was 
drinking in inspiration from nature's fountain. I think my 
enjoyment was the highest and best, because it seemed to en- 
large my soul, and the sweet remembrance thereof remains 
with me even unto the present day. 

Farewell to beautiful California. I feel loath to leave you, 
but I am impressed to return to my people in Illinois. 

In February, 1854, I went from San Francisco by steam- 
ship to New York, via the Nicaraugua route. It took two 
weeks to reach the little port of San Juan del Su, where we 



4^ Life and Times of S. H. West. 

disembarked to cross Nicaraugua. There were no piers or 
wharves there. The steamer anchored out in the bay and the 
passengers, taken on lighters which carried us near shore, 
where natives waded in nearly to their armpits and carried 
the passengers ashore. Ladies submitted to this without much 
complaint. I selected a strong native, had him back up, got 
astride of his neck, stuck my feet straight forward, which 
barely cleared the water, placed my hands on the fellow's head 
and told him to walk steady. After landing we were each 
furnished with a horse or mule to ride to Virgin Bay on Lake 
Nicaraugua, twelve miles distant. The ride was delightful. 
I had been sea-sick for two weeks, and was glad to get on land 
again ; the weather was pleasant. The land was covered with 
fine mahogany trees, filled with monkeys and beautiful birds. 
Sometimes when a mule would come to a trail that lead out 
to his grazing ground he would whinny, frisk his tail and turn 
off on the side trail at full speed. The passenger's hat would 
be brushed off at one place and his satchel or blankets at an- 
other, and he unable to stop the mule. Some of the passengers 
were not accustomed to horse-back riding, and didn't even 
know how to cast anchor, as I did when a little boy and old 
Fan was running off with me. These little incidents furnished 
rich amusement to those of us who could keep our animals in 
the main road. Six hundred passengers were in the crowd 
and we all felt about like so many school children turned loose. 
It was a joyous trip, but the last one on earth for forty of our 
number, who, on the following morning went down to death 
in Virgin Bay. We spent the night in the little town of Vir- 
gin Bay, and next morning I went down to the shore to get 
on the lake steamer, which I found was anchored a half mile 
out in the bay. The wind had been blowing briskly from the 
east for several days. The bay was a V-shaped cove near the 
west end of the lake, which is one hundred miles long. This 
condition made a very rough surf on the bay. A cable was 
stretched from shore to the steamer. An open iron surf boat, 






;iiv\n.g 







Encounter With a Texas Ranger. 47 

propelled by pulling on the cable, was used to convey the pas- 
sengers out to the steamer. The trip out in the surf boat 
looked so dangerous to me that I decided to wait and see them 
make a trip or two. Two trips were made in safety, though 
the passengers got quite wet from the spray breaking over 
them. I then concluded my fears were groundless and went 
onto the boat. But it filled up so full of passengers that I 
again thought it dangerous and got out, when the man in 
charge said that we could all get out if we wanted to, but he 
was running that boat and knew when it was loaded, and he 
would not start until he had a load. He had a contract for 
carrying passengers for so much per head, and his greed 
tempted him to overload his boat. When we started the boat 
was packed so full that one could not raise or lower a hand. 
We made very slow progress and when about one-third of 
the way out I felt the water running over my boot tops. Then 
we tried to pull back to shore ; the next moment a wave swept 
over us and carried out all in the fore end of the boat, which 
sunk some distance under water. The rear end floated just 
under the surface. Short waves broke over us in rapid suc- 
cession, and it required much care to avoid being strangled. 
I could see hundreds of persons on shore trying to come out 
in skiffs to help us, but the waves tossed them back on the 
beach like chips. We could make no progress except as the 
boat was slowly driven by the waves towards shore. It 
looked like there was no chance for escape. As the passen- 
gers would become exhausted by force of the breakers, they 
would be washed away and drowned. Finally when the wreck 
drifted near the shore it broke away from the cable, which im- 
mediately sunk. I let go of the wreck and clung to the rope 
and went down with it, locking my feet over the rope I 
climbed hand over hand, under the rope, towards the shore. 
When my breath gave out I made a spring and got my head 
above water, caught my breath and was instantly carried un- 
der again. I repeated this two or three times when I became 



48 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

helpless and would have drowned in a few moments, but 
some one on shore waded out to where he could reach me and 
dragged me onto the beach, nearer dead than any, but one 
who escaped. I had been much weakened by sea-sickness, and 
but for cool presence of mind and a favorable position on the 
boat, would certainly have lost my life. Fifty-one escaped; 
we started with at least ninety. Only seventeen bodies were 
recovered, they were buried before we left the next day. I 
was not able to attend the burial. Another surf boat was ob- 
tained the day after the accident and we reached the steamer 
without further mishap. The wretch who caused the calamity 
by overloading his boat escaped to the brush in the excitement, 
and was seen no more during our stay. The passengers who 
were not in the wreck would have made quick work with him 
had he not escaped. 

It is about seventy miles across Lake Nicaraugua from 
Virgin Bay to the outlet of the lake, which is the head of San 
Juan river. The lake is a fine body of water in the region of 
lofty mountains. The river flowing from the lake is not nav- 
igable for large boats. We had to change boats on entering 
it, and at Castillo rapids we had to change again and walk 
around the rapids. The lower part of the river is shallow 
with many sand bars. For some distance they kept a man 
wading in front of the boat to find the channel. On arriving 
at the sea port, San Juan del Norte, or Greytown, we em- 
barked on an ocean steamer for New York, where without 
further mishap we arrived in due time. After a rough life for 
two years, I enjoyed the fine eating of New York very much. 
When I had my hair cut and whiskers shaved off, and dressed 
in a nice suit of clothes, many of the passengers with whom 
I had been acquainted during the voyage did not know me. 

After taking in the sights of New York City I went to 
Philadelphia and stopped there a couple of days, thence to 
Pittsburg. There I took a steamboat to Maysville, Kentucky, 
and from there I went by stage to Paris, Lexington, and 



Encounter With a Texas Ranger. 49 

Georgetown, and other places, visiting relatives and old neigh- 
bors. This visit was very pleasant. At that time a returned 
Calif ornian excited almost as much interest as a hero fresh 
from the wars. But I was very much astonished at what 
seemed to be the slow, old-fashioned gait and habits of the 
people. They were just as they had been when I left there 
three years before, but in that time I had passed through so 
much excitement and adventure that Kentucky seemed to be 
centuries behind the times. In due time I left the scenes of 
my boyhood days and went by stage to Frankfort, thence by 
boat to Louisville, St. Louis, and thence by the Chicago and 
Alton railroad to Bloomington. I failed to get conveyance 
there that suited me, and started afoot to LeRoy. When I 
got nearly half way to LeRoy it rained and made the road 
muddy and I stopped at a farm house. The man was very 
inquisitive, but I would not tell him who I was, nor where I 
had been, only that I wanted to hire a horse to go to LeRoy. 
I had some money with me and didn't tell my business to 
everyone I met. It seemed there had been some horse stealing 
in that vicinity some time before that, and the old man was 
naturally suspicious, and the more he questioned me, the less 
I told him, so it was an easy thing for him to suspect me of 
being a horse thief. I rather enjoyed his uneasiness, which 
seemed to be increasing. Finally a wagon came in sight con- 
taining two men and a woman. The old man rushed out and 
hailed them, and told them there was a suspicious stranger in 
the house that wanted to hire a horse to go to LeRoy, but he 
wouldn't let him have one, and wouldn't they haul him away. 
About that time I walked out and found the people in the 
wagon were friends from LeRoy, who greeted me like a long 
lost brother. The old man's astonishment and relief was 
complete. 

I visited my sister near LeRoy, and the next day went to 
my father's, some ten miles distant, where he had built a 
house on the farm I helped to buy before I went to California. 

—4 



5o Life and Times of S. H. West. 

My people didn't know I was coming home and were 
much surprised and delighted to see me. I was glad to be 
with them again, but I scarcely got rested when it seemed that 
I had got to the end of the world. No excitement, nothing 
new going on. Neighbors and friends came to see me, but 
they had nothing new or interesting to talk about. In a week 
I felt a strong impulse to go right back to California. And 
nothing but my better judgment kept me from going. I soon 
began the improvement of a farm, which had a tendency to 
keep me satisfied. Occupation, and plenty of it, is one of the 
greatest blessings of life. 



CHAPTER 4. 

TRIP TO KANSAS AND NEBRASKA. 

For the following five years I lived with my father, im- 
proved a two hundred acre farm for myself and helped some 
on my father's farm, also took an extended trip in the sum- 
mer of 1856 into Missouri, Kansas, Nebraska, and Iowa. I 
had a great desire to see new countries. Kansas and Ne- 
braska had been organized as territories two years before. 
Many emigrants were going there. Much trouble prevailed 
in Kansas over the slavery question. Organized efforts were 
made in the north and east to make it a free state. Equally as 
strong efforts w r ere made in Missouri and the south to make it 
a slave state. The result was a state of war, but I had got 
the impression that the reports were greatly exaggerated for 
political effect. I started on the 12th of May, with Dr. Gossit, 
of LeRoy, and Mr. Wilhoit, of Mackinaw. We went by rail- 
road to St. Louis, thence by steamboat to Boonville, Missouri, 
thence by wagon to Georgetown, where we bought horses and 
traveled together over several counties. At Clinton, in Henry 
county, my friends started to Warsaw to buy some govern- 
ment land, and I started alone to explore Kansas. I went 
direct from Clinton to Fort Scott, which had been recently 
sold by the government. I remained there over half a day 
and heard enough to convince me that bad work was going on 
in Kansas. I had a revolver with me, but no bullets. While 
in Fort Scott I moulded some bullets and loaded my revolver, 
and started next morning for the settlements on the Neosho 
river, forty miles w r est. 

During the entire journey I saw no vestige of habitation, 
settlement or human being. All was raw, bleak prairie. At 
noon I arrived at the top of a high dividing ridge between the 

51 



5 2 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

waters of the Neosho and Marmaton rivers. Here I dis- 
mounted and let my horse rest and graze on the luxurious 
grass for an hour. I then proceeded westward until I reached 
a cabin near the Neosho river where I put up for the night. 
The owner's name was Brown — not John Brown. He treated 
me well, but neither of us mentioned the troubles then pre- 
vailing. The next morning I proceeded down the river to a 
little town named Coffychee. This is not the way it was 
spelled but the way it was pronounced. The town is now 
extinct, but the locality is not far from Humbolt, or Iola. 

Now I learned through the day that Brown was a strong 
free-soiler, while the entire population of Coffychee were pro- 
slavery, and that bitter war was raging between the two fac- 
tions. On arriving in Coffychee I found about a dozen men 
sitting about the log cabin hotel. I hitched my horse, talked 
with the men, telling them I was looking at the country. One 
of them asked me where I stayed the night before. I told 
him I stayed with a man named Brown, seven or eight miles 
up the river. That came near settling my status with them. 
They at once concluded that I was a spy from the enemy's 
side. I afterward learned that one of the men I was talking 
with was Capt. Gordon, of South Carolina, who had brought 
a company of armed men from that state to Kansas to help 
make it a slave state. He and his company were camped there 
at that time. As soon as I told them where I stayed the night 
before Capt. Gordon and the landlord got up and went back 
of the house, and were gone some twenty minutes. I after- 
ward learned that they were holding a council of war over 
my case, and deciding what to do with me. I told a plain, 
straight, honest story, that I lived in Illinois and was there to 
look at the country, and intended to have nothing to do with 
the troubles then prevailing. I soon gained their respect and 
confidence and from that time on they treated me very kindly. 
The night following I slept in the same bed with Capt. Gordon. 

The next morning I started north, up the valley of the 



Trip to Kansas and Nebraska. 53 

Neosho river, with the intention of going to Lawrence. I 
was told I could not get there. Lawrence was then the hotbed 
and headquarters of the free state forces, and no one thought 
of trying to go there except free-soilers or armed forces of 
the enemy. But I had made up my mind to see Lawrence, 
and the more I was told I couldn't get there the more I de- 
termined to go. 

That day I passed over some nice looking prairie country 
and several town sites, marked with an abundance of stakes. 
None of said towns seems to have gained much prominence. 
Some time before night I put up at a miserable cabin built of 
small round logs, and covered with clap-boards. The only 
door consisted of an old dirty yellow quilt hung over an open- 
ing in the front wall. There were no windows. The floor 
consisted of the bare earth. The landlord was not at home, 
but his wife said I could stay, but they had no stable or horse 
feed, but I could picket my horse on the prairie, which I did. 
They had a plentiful supply of flaxen-haired children. Sup- 
per consisted of pennyroyal tea and very dark colored flap- 
jacks, mixed with some kind of herbs. This was the entire 
supper. The woman explained that she was not very well and 
her doctor recommended this diet. There was but one room 
and two beds. I took one and retired early, leaving the chil- 
dren to sleep on the earth floor. Soon after I went to bed the 
man of the house came home, and while he was eating supper 
he told his wife of the horrible massacre perpetrated a night 
or two before by John Brown and his cut-throat band upon 
. the Sherman brothers and others. This recital convinced me 
beyond a doubt that I was in the midst of thrilling events. 

Xext morning, after feasting on a breakfast similar to my 
supper, I went on my way, fully realizing some of the beauties 
and luxuries of pioneer life. That day I came to a man who 
was breaking prairie with a big ox team. I stopped and had 
a long talk with him. He was a very intelligent and honest 
appearing man. He told me he was an emigrant from Vir- 



54 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

ginia; had been in Kansas only four weeks; had come there 
to make a home, and not to take any part in the strife over 
slavery; and that he had gone down into Missouri the week 
before and bought oxen for a breaking team and on his way 
home with them stopped over night at the Sherman tavern 
and sometime after supper John Brown with twenty-five or 
thirty armed men came and took possession of the premises, 
and he, the Virginia emigrant, was the first man they took 
out of the house. They questioned him closely. He told 
them a straight story and convinced them that he had not been 
implicated in any of the troubles prevailing in that country. 
Brown's men then told him they had nothing against him, and 
would do him no harm. They then made him go and show 
them his oxen so they would not molest his property. Then 
they took him in the house and told him not to go outside of 
it that night at the risk of his life. He took good care to 
obey orders. Then they took the two Shermans and five or 
six friends, one at a time, out of the house. One of the Sher- 
mans was married, and was taken out of bed beside his wife. 
Not one of them returned. The next morning when the Vir- 
ginian went out he found the dead bodies of the Sherman 
party lying around the premises, butchered in a shocking man- 
ner. I believe this to be the most truthful and accurate ac- 
count of the Ossawatomie massacre ever published. I had it 
direct from the only survivor of the terrible scene. He im- 
pressed me as being as fair and truthful a man as I ever saw. 
And this is the John Brown in whose honor songs of praise 
have been sung throughout the north by thousands of people 
whose minds have been overwrought by fervid impulses. 

John Brown was a crazy fanatic, whose frenzy impelled 
him to cold-blooded murder. At this time murders and fights 
were of frequent occurrence. I had to be exceedingly discreet 
in my talk. I was sometimes with free-soilers and sometimes 
with the opposite party, and it took nice trimming to avoid 
giving offense to one side or the other. Strange as it may 



Trip to Kansas and Nebraska. 5 5 

seem, I was much safer traveling alone than I would have 
been with others, because where a number were traveling to- 
gether someone would be apt to make remarks that would be 
liable to lead to trouble, whereas, I being alone, was not re- 
sponsible for the indiscretion of others. 

Both parties were very careful to avoid any trouble with 
the Indians, who were then quite numerous in Kansas. 

One morning, while on my journey, I saw many Indians 
at a distance, riding at a lively rate in various directions. 
They seemed excited, and I concluded some incident had oc- 
curred that had mixed them up in the war among the whites. 
This caused a lively apprehension on my part until I arrived 
at the Sac and Fox agency, where I learned that the excite- 
ment was caused by that being pay day from the government 
to the Sac and Fox Indians, who had invited half a dozen other 
tribes to come and join in the festivities of the occasion. The 
invited guests included the Osage, Delaware, Wyandotte, 
Kickapoo and other tribes. All told there were about one 
thousand Indians present. As I was in quest of adventure I 
put up and stayed over until next day. Early in the afternoon 
the Indians all assembled in two lines. The Sacs and Foxes 
in one line, and the guests in the opposite line, about thirty 
feet distant. All were then squatted down. Then speech- 
making began, which came from both sides. Then the home 
Indians began the delivery of presents to their guests. I never 
saw such prodigality. An Indian would take a bolt of calico 
under one arm and with one end of the goods trailing on the 
ground behind him, march across the open space with as lordly 
style as if he owned the world and deposit the gift in the lap 
of one of the guests without a word being spoken by either 
one of them ; then turn and march back. Some would give 
blankets, some guns, and other gifts, but never a word spoken. 
When the donations would slacken the home chiefs would get 
up and make eloquent appeals for more presents. It was a 



56 L,ife and Times of S. H. West. 

lavish squandering of the Indians' annuity. I don't think they 
had a dollar left by night. 

After they got through with their speeches and donations, 
they engaged in a big dance. The Indians were all richly 
decorated in paint, some buckskin, feathers, horns and nudity. 
The dancing of the bucks was characteristic of wild, savage 
ferocity. Only a few squaws danced. They stood in a row 
by themselves and jumped straight up and down, and didn't 
cut much of a figure in the show. Taken altogether it was a 
real treat to me. 

The next morning I continued my journey toward 
Lawrence. I did not meet with much further excitement un- 
til I got within twelve or fifteen miles of that place, when I 
heard of a battle having been fought that day, a mile or two 
off of the road, between some federal troops and a party of 
home belligerents. I was then stopped by two men in a buggy 
coming from Lawrence. They questioned me closely about 
who I was, where I lived and where I was going. I told 
them I lived in Illinois and was going to Lawrence. They 
said I couldn't get to Lawrence; they had just come from 
there and had much difficulty in getting away from a party of 
Missourians on the Waukarusa, and advised me not to try to 
get through. They further said they had a company of men 
camped in the woods some miles further south. I told them 
I had started to Lawrence and would go there or die on the 
road. Then they said : "If you are bound to go anyway, we 
will give you the address of friends there who will be of bene- 
fit to you." They thought because I was from Illinois and 
determined to go to Lawrence, where none but radical free- 
soilers would dare to go, that I was one of their kind. They 
wrote some directions on a piece of paper and gave it to me, 
for which I thanked them. In a few minutes after parting 
with them, I put their kind missive in my mouth and chewed 
it very fine. I had no desire to be caught by a party of Mis- 



Trip to Kansas and Nebraska. 57 

sourians with any such credentials. I went on through to 
Lawrence without being molested by anyone. 

All the best part of the place, including a large stone hotel, 
had been destroyed by an army of Missourians about four 
weeks before. There was one small wooden hotel standing. 
As I rode up to this building a crowd of men came around 
me before I dismounted and eagerly inquired of me in re- 
gard to the battle near the road that day. I told them all I 
had heard about it. They then scattered and paid no further 
attention to me. As they never dreamed of anyone coming 
there at that time, except those in full sympathy with them, 
all I had to do was to keep my mouth shut. This I did very 
discreetly. 

During the evening I heard talk that made cold chills run 
over me. Men talked with as much indifference of the killing 
of men whose names they gave and of others they intended 
to kill as if they were talking of killing dogs. The next morn- 
ing, before leaving, I was near a group of men who were dis- 
cussing the general situation, when I said, to the leader, "I 
find many peaceful settlers in the country who have come here 
to make homes for their families, and who do not want to 
take part with either side ; what is to become of that class of 
people?" He very promptly answered : "We have no use for 
that kind of people here, sir." I thought I had said enough, 
and soon afterwards called for my horse and left for Leaven- 
worth. 

I had seen Lawrence. The conditions were not congenial, 
and I was glad to get away, but I would never have been sat- 
isfied with myself if I had failed to reach there. I had no 
special adventure from Lawrence to Leavenworth. From the 
latter place I went to Westport, Missouri. Kansas City was 
not then born. Its location was known as Westport landing. 

The last night I stayed in Kansas was at the house of an 
Osage Indian, seven or eight miles from Westport. He had 



58 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

a very good log house but no stable. So I had to turn my 
horse into a pasture that was full of hazel and other bushes. 
This was a lucky thing for me, as it is all that saved my horse 
from being stolen. There was a camp of Missourians on the 
state line about a mile from Westport. They started a com- 
pany that night to invade Kansas. That company of ma- 
rauders stole every horse they could find on the way. They 
failed to see my horse in the bushes and that saved him. Early 
in the morning an old Indian came down the road and asked 
me if I had seen any horses. I told him no. He then told 
me all his horses were gone. 

After breakfast I started for Westport. A few miles down 
the road I saw a man on a little pony, looking through a large 
field glass in a very earnest manner. He asked me if I had 
seen any horses on the road. He had two large freight 
wagons heavily loaded with goods for Pike's Peak, eight hun- 
dred miles away, and every one of his horses had been taken 
the night before, except the little pony he was riding. I never 
heard what became of the poor fellow's outfit. 

When I arrived at the camp on the State line I stopped 
and talked half an hour with the head men. I told them how 
their boys had cleaned up all the horses on the road. They 
fully approved their actions, except in taking the Indians' 
horses — said they ought not to have done that. It had been 
the rule with both parties to keep on friendly terms with the 
Indians. I was glad to get out of Kansas. Never before had 
I believed it possible for the American people to engage in 
war against each other. But what I learned on that trip con- 
vinced me they could be wrought up to intense hatred, and 
fight and kill each other like savages. The Kansas war was 
the prelude to the great rebellion. 

After crossing the State line I traveled over several good 
counties in western Missouri ; then crossed the Missouri river 
at Lexington, and visited a number of the best counties in 



Trip to Kansas and Nebraska. 59 

the northwest part of the State, and crossed from Atcheson 
county into Nebraska; went on to Nemaha river, and from 
there to Nebraska City, where I remained a couple of days. 
Peace reigned in Nebraska. The land was good, but timber 
was so scarce that I thought it not advisable to locate there; 
so I decided not to go further west, and started from Ne- 
braska City for my home in Illinois. I traveled through 
Fremont, Page and Taylor counties in Iowa; thence north 
into the second tier of counties, thence east to Burlington. I 
met with no adventures until I reached Ottumwa. It was in 
the afternoon on the Fourth of July. A large crowd of people 
was in the town. I rode through without stopping. After 
going about a mile from town I heard a buggy coming up 
behind me. 

I supposed it was some one going home from the celebra- 
tion and they would soon pass me, as my horse was walk- 
ing the slow gait acquired by horses on long journeys, but 
the buggy remained close behind me until I was impressed 
that something was wrong. On looking back I saw it was a 
light open top buggy with two young men in it. They had a 
good horse, but were going at the slow gait I was. I sized 
them and their business up instantly. At that time many 
land buyers were traveling over the western country in quest 
of new locations. Generally two or more traveled together. 
There were no railroads ; there were no bank drafts or checks 
used then, but men carried their own money with them. It 
was not entirely safe for a man to travel alone. I had but 
•little money with me at the time, but it was evident I was a 
traveler, and fair to infer I was a land buyer. We rode on 
slowly for some distance when we came to a creek and let our 
horses drink. I started first, and kept ahead of the buggy up 
a long hill. 

At the top of the hill I entered a dense forest, and being 
then out of sight of the men I let my horse travel at a faster 
gait than usual. It was seven miles across the timber, with- 



60 L,ife and Times of S. H. West. 

out a house on the way. The men didn't catch up with me 
until I got through the timber. Near the east border of 
the timber was the town of Agency City, where I put up for 
the night. While putting my horse in the stable the two 
young men came looking around the premises. They had 
stopped at another house and had no business where I was 
stopping. They didn't speak to anyone. They and I never 
seemed to see each other. Next morning I started first and 
after going a short distance they overtook me and kept near 
me all forenoon. If I would ride faster they would keep up. 
If I rode slow they would go the same gait. Sometimes they 
would be a little ahead; sometimes just a little behind, but 
never a word passed between us. Sometimes one would get 
out and walk and take hold of a wheel and try to upset the 
buggy. I arrived at Fairfield about noon and put up at the 
main hotel, which was the stage office. Soon afterward the 
two young men, who had stopped at another hotel, came in 
and inquired when the stage went out. The clerk told them 
it went at two o'clock. They said they wanted to go on it. 

After dinner they came and sat on the platform in front 
of the hotel until the stage drove up, called for passengers and 
drove away without the young men moving or speaking a 
word. I was then fully convinced of their intentions. It pro- 
duces queer sensations to know you are being trailed by rob- 
bers. I had traveled alone through the exciting war times in 
Kansas without fear, and now that I was back in a settled civ- 
ilized country and being followed by two scoundrels, who 
proved by their actions that they meant mischief, produced an 
uneasy state of mind. 

I decided at once to use some strategy. I had my horse 
brought out and mounted him while the young fellows were 
sitting there watching me. The road to Burlington, where 
I was going, ran east. The road to Ft. Madison ran south- 
east. Just as I was ready to start I inquired the road to Ft. 
Madison, which was shown me, and I started out on that road. 



Trip to Kansas and Nebraska. 61 

After leaving the town I traveled but a short distance until I 
came to a cross road and turning to the left, I made good time 
until I reached the Burlington road, which I traveled without 
further trouble. I never saw or heard of my trailers again. 
But I was amused all that afternoon, thinking of how those 
fellows were trying to overtake me on the wrong road. 

I arrived home in due time without further adventure, and 
with a good fund of information about an important part of 
the then new west. I saw much good country on the trip, 
but nowhere did I find a place where, all things considered, I 
thought I could better my condition in Illinois. 

Extremely cold weather prevailed in the winters of 1855 
and 1856. A great snow storm came on the 20th of January, 
1855. It filled the lanes, running east and west, to the top of 
the fences. The balance of the w T inter was very cold. 

About the first of January, 1856, I gathered up two car 
loads of hogs near LeRoy, and drove them to Bloomington. 
The first night out it turned very cold. The next day my 
hands, feet, face and ears were badly frost-bitten. It took me 
two and a half days to drive to Bloomington (sixteen miles). 
There I had to wait a day or two for the weather to moderate 
enough for trains to run. Finally I got the hogs loaded on 
the Illinois Central railroad, and started for Chicago. We 
ran twenty-one miles north and stuck fast on an upgrade, and 
remained there until a passenger train came up and pushed us 
over the hill. We made very slow progress and arrived at 
Mendota about seven o'clock that night, and was blockaded 
there by the snow and cold for two or three days. A passen- 
ger train coming from Chicago got stuck in the snow three 
miles from Mendota, and the passengers were hauled into 
town in sleds. One man started to walk in and was so badly 
frozen that the doctors had to work with him for hours to 
save his life. His hands and feet were frozen stiff. He told 
me afterward he was afraid his fingers would break off while 



62 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

the doctors were rubbing him. That was the coldest spell of 
weather I ever saw. A person would get frost-bitten in walk- 
ing across the streets. It was impossible to feed my hogs in 
the cars or to unload them for that purpose. A number of 
them died and* all of them became so hungry, fierce and raven- 
ous that I expected to see them devour one another. I don't 
believe one of them would have survived another day. They 
were finally run into Chicago by a passenger train. The stock- 
yards in Chicago were then at the "Bull's Head" on West 
Madison street. From there we drove the stock over the 
open prairie to Bridgeport, several miles distant. I held my 
hogs at the Bull's Head several days before I received a bid 
on them. Then I sold at a fair price and only lost thirty dol- 
lars on the trip, and felt very lucky in not losing the whole 
lot. At that time drovers did their own selling instead of 
employing commission men, as at present. 

That winter's extreme cold came near driving me out of 
Illinois into a milder climate. Hence, my travels during the 
following summer as already narrated. 

After my Kansas trip I remained on the farm until Janu- 
ary, 1859. But I was restless. I had been infected with the 
mining fever, from which very few ever entirely recover, and 
to this day, I cannot hear of a rich discovery of gold without 
wanting to go there too. This propensity would probably 
have led to my financial ruin had not my better judgment 
prevailed and induced me to anchor fast to Illinois soil. 



CHAPTER 5. 

SECOND TRIP TO CALIFORNIA. 

In the fall of 1858 the government let a contract to what 
was called the Butterfield Company, to carry the mail twice a 
week for six years, from St. Louis to San Farncisco, via the 
southern route. The mail was carried by rail to Tipton, Mis- 
souri, (163 miles). That was the western terminus of rail- 
roads. From there it was carried in Concord wagons through 
Springfield, Missouri, Fort Smith, Arkansas, Sherman, Texas ; 
thence west to Franklin, now El Paso, Texas ; thence to Tuc- 
son, Arizona, to Yuma, Los Angeles and on to San Francisco, 
a distance of about three thousand miles. This was perhaps 
the longest stage route in the world. It ran through a wild 
region of country badly infested with savage Indians. Here 
was a rare chance for adventure. I was nearly sick for ad- 
venture; the wilder the better. I wanted to go. Soon after 
the stage line started news came of the discovery of gold 
mines on the Gila river right on the stage road. That settled 
the matter. 

I lost no time in getting ready, and I started on the 19th 
of January, 1859. Not being right sure I would be satisfied 
with the Gila river mines, which were in western Arizona, 
I bought a ticket in St. Louis for San Francisco, with the 
privilege of stopping off in Arizona. I had a pleasant run 
to Tipton, where I arrived about dusk on second day from 
home. Then I took passage in a dingy looking Concord 
wagon. The road had been muddy, but was then freezing, 
which made very rough riding. That night and the next was 
the coldest weather there had been in Missouri that winter, 
consequently I suffered a good deal from the cold. My feet 
were frosted to such extent that when I arrived at Fort Smith 

63 



64 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

I stopped off three days for the next stage. I was there joined 
by another passenger who was going out to western Texas. 
We bought a ham and had it boiled and took it and some 
bread with us. We would sometimes get coffee from the men 
at the stage stations. The stage traveled by day and night. 
At Sherman, Texas, we found two hundred men all clamoring 
to get on the stage. They had heard of the Gila river mines, 
which had created great excitement in that locality. They 
quarreled for half an hour before they could agree who should 
go. 

We then had two passengers and driver in the stage and 
a mail guard who rode on horseback with a whip to encour- 
age the team when necessary. We could only take on five of 
the Texans. When they got adjusted we started off on our 
journey over the western wilds. There was a cold norther 
blowing that morning, sharp and crisp, but the road was fine, 
and we had an excellent team, and made good time. In the 
afternoon we passed through Gainesville, then a small village 
and the last settlement we saw until we arrived in Franklin, 
now El Paso. Ahead of us was eleven hundred miles, occu- 
pied by hostile Comanche and Apache Indians, among whom 
we did not dare to carry a lantern at night. The stations were 
from eight to fifteen miles apart, until we got beyond white 
settlements, after that the distance was regulated by watering 
places; sometimes ten miles, sometimes forty, and at one 
place the water was hauled some distance to supply a station 
between widely separated watering places. We passed over 
much country where it had not rained for two years. One of 
the watering places was Waco Tanks, in western Texas, 
where there were some immense stones as large as big hay 
stacks. There were hollow places under some of these stones 
that contained water that gathered therein during rainy sea- 
sons, in sufficient quantities to last for years. 

The stage teams were good American horses until we got 
beyond civilization, then they were wild mustangs. They used 



Second Trip to California. 65 

four horses. When they broke in a wild team they had 
men to hold each horse with a twitch on his nose while other 
men hitched them to the stage. Then the driver being seated, 
with lines all in hand, would give the word go, when every 
man would slap a mustang and give a Comanche yell and try 
to frighten the horses to plunge ahead. If they could do this 
all would be well, no matter how fast the mustang might run ; 
but if they failed to go ahead, but bucked and turned around — 
a mash-up would be the certain result. If they started off in 
a run it was all right, but you could not, under any conditions, 
stop them until they arrived at the next station, where they 
had been trained to stop by being lassoed a few times. 

I have a very vivid recollection of the first wild mustang 
team I rode behind. It was about eight o'clock one very dark 
night. The driver told us he had a lively team, and might 
have some trouble in starting, and advised us to walk ahead, 
cross a little creek, go up the hill on the other side, station our- 
selves about fifty yards apart and grab the stage and crawl in 
as the stage passed, saying that when he got them started he 
couldn't get them slower than a trot until he got to the next 
station. The other passengers all took his advice, but I felt 
inclined to stay with the stage and told the driver I would 
ride. After much trouble they finally got the team hitched up 
and when all was ready each man slapped his horse and gave 
an unearthly yell. The horses lunged in every direction ; 
turned and reversed positions, tied themselves in a double bow 
knot, got the stage on a lock, not lacking more than an inch 
of upsetting. Then I suddenly felt like I had enough of that 
kind of adventure, and called out: "Hold on, driver, I believe 
I will walk awhile." I then scrambled out as quick as I could 
and started down the road. I had on two coats, and had been 
cramped up in the stage day and night for several days and 
was in no condition for sudden activity. But I had lost so 
much time in not going with the other boys that I knew I 
must move lively or be left among the Comanches. I ran to 

-5 



66 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

the creek, crossed it quickly, and got about half way up the 
hill when I heard the stage coming. When it reached me I 
was nearly out of breath. I grabbed at the stage and made 
an effort to get in. The horses were going in a trot, and I 
failed, but held on to the stage, made another effort to get in 
and failed again. I was then so near out of breath that I 
knew I could make but one more effort. Then fully realizing 
my surroundings, I made the effort of my life and barely suc- 
ceeded in getting my body balanced on the edge of the side of 
the stage and hung that way until rested enough to crawl in. 
By that time we overtook the other passengers, one at a time. 
They being well rested, had no difficulty in getting in. I be- 
gan to realize that I had struck the right trail for adventure. 
There were generally about half a dozen men at a station. 
At some places they had feed for the teams; at others they 
grazed the animals on the plains, and when we would get near 
enough the driver would blow his bugle and the men would 
have a team rounded up when we arrived. In some parts of 
Arizona the teams were fed on hay made by cutting dry 
grama grass with a hoe, which hay sold for fifty dollars per 
ton. This dry grass would cut about like our dry grain stub- 
ble, which could be cut better with a hoe than with a scythe. 
At the Pimo and Maricopa Indian villages in Arizona the 
teams were fed on wheat raised by the Indians. The hostile 
Indians in the eleven hundred miles already referred to would 
sometimes kill all the men at the stations and steal all the ani- 
mals worth driving away. Four hundred miles of the best 
part of our road had been thus stripped when I went through. 
There were some men at all the stations, but the only animals 
left in that distance were little broken-down mules that the 
Indians wouldn't have. We made very slow progress over 
that region. 

At that time no young man in Texas considered himself 
much of a man unless he had been in an Indian fight. Con- 
sequently the young Texan passengers were very anxious 



Second Trip to California. 67 

for a battle with the Indians. They seemed in dead earnest 
on that subject. I told them I was anxious to make a treaty 
with them to the effect if they would let me alone I would not 
harm one of them. At many places we might have been at 
the complete mercy of the Indians. At several times we were 
in danger from them; it depended on their humor, for the 
time being, as to whites getting through safely. Apache Pass, 
in Arizona, was, at that time, one of the most dangerous 
places on the continent. We passed through the Pass about 
midnight. The mountain sides on each side of the road were 
covered with Indian camp-fires. We all got out of the stage 
except the driver ; we walked through slow and quietly, not 
speaking above a low whisper; the road was dusty and the 
stage made no noise. When about half way through the mail 
guard, who had been riding in the stage, whispered to me that 
we were then on the spot where eleven Americans had been 
killed by the Indians some time before. This was not cheerful 
information, especially in view of the proximity of so many of 
them. When we got through the Pass and took our seats in 
the stage we all, including the fighting Texans, felt much re- 
lieved. 

While on one of the long drives in western Texas our 
driver was Major Ramstein, a noted old guide and Indian 
fighter. He had been in many battles with the Indians. He 
told me that the Indians had found out that he was driving 
the stage and had sent him word they would lift his hair. I 
advised him to quit the business, as it was only a question of 
time when they would get him if he continued on the road. 
He said he was not afraid. He was a brave man, but I could 
see he was very watchful all the time. I felt great interest in 
his fate, but never heard a word from him afterwards until at 
the World's Fair in Chicago in 1893. I there met a ranch- 
man named Murphy, from the Fort Davis country, in western 
Texas, who told me his men brought the dead body of Major 
Ramstein, who had been killed by the Indians, to his place the 
year after I traveled with him. 



68 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

In Arizona we passed by the graves of the Oatman family, 
whose massacre had been a notable event. They were emi- 
grating from Illinois to California and were cruelly butchered 
by the Indians. 

The only sleep we got was in the stage as we went along. 
One night I lost my hat while asleep; this left me in an 
awkward condition, but luckily we reached Tucson that night 
and the driver went with me and aroused a store-keeper, who 
showed me some very common hats, worth about a dollar and 
a quarter at home. I asked the price; he said, "Five dol- 
lars." I then said: "Captain, isn't that a little high?" He 
answered : "Yes, it is d — d high, but it is worth something 
to live in this country." I told him he had struck my weak 
point and then paid the price freely. 

When we arrived at the Gila river mines we found the ex- 
citement had subsided. It was a very barren country; some 
gold had been found in limited pockets, which had already 
been worked out. The Texans stopped there, but I didn't like 
the country and went on to California. We crossed the Colo- 
rado river at Yuma and thence over the deserts and mountains 
to Los Angeles, passing through there at night. In due time 
I arrived in San Francisco, in twenty-four days' and nights' 
actual travel from St. Louis. This was a rough and exciting 
trip. None but persons in prime condition could stand the 
fatigue and exposure of such a trip. Most of the way the 
roads were good, but in places they were rocky and moun- 
tainous. The drivers were generally genial fellows, many of 
them were old frontiersmen, but some of them were clerks 
from New York and Philadelphia, out in search of adventure, 
and they found it. In a short time they were fully imbued 
with the wildness of their surroundings, and the rougher the 
roads the harder they would drive. Every stage I saw showed 
evidence of having been upset. Sometimes bones were broken 
in such mishaps. I think that nowhere on earth could such a 



Second Trip to California. 69 

trip be duplicated today. It was wild, exciting and dangerous 
enough to be highly enjoyable. 

The most exhilirating sight I ever saw was that stage with 
four high spirited horses and an outside rider on horseback, 
along side of the team, with a black snake whip, and all going 
in a sweeping gallop over those high arid plains, and seven 
men inside the stage with their guns sticking out in all direc- 
tions, and with pure bracing mountain air, and with herds of 
wild animals in sight, and all the time expecting the sudden 
appearance of hostile Indians. It was charming to one seek- 
ing adventure as I was. I lost but four pounds in weight on 
the trip, but the long continued rough jolting of the ride pro- 
duced a disordered condition of my bowels from which I did 
not entirely recover for ten years. 

I found conditions greatly changed in California during 
my five years' absence. The best of the placer mines had been 
worked out. The fast and exciting spirit of the early days 
was gone. A dullness had settled down on the country that 
was distressing to an old timer. After resting in San Fran- 
cisco a few days I went to Big Oak Flat, a mining town in 
Tuolumne county, in the vicinity of which I remained until I 
returned home in Illinois about two years and a half later. 

I arrived in Big Oak Flat late in February, and a few days 
later engaged in mining on Deer Flat near Big Oak Flat, and 
remained there and in that vicinity most of the time until 
early in July, when I moved onto the Tuolumne river, and 
engaged in river mining until October. River mining is ex- 
ceedingly hard and difficult work; the melting snows in the 
Sierra Nevada Mountains keep the rivers high until mid- 
summer ; but little can be done until August. In many cases 
the miners would build a dam across the river and a wooden 
flume on one side of the river, extending from the dam to the 
lower end of the ground to be worked, to convey the water 
beyond the works. Then large wheels were placed above the 
flumes, which were run by the swift current of water; the 



70 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

power thus obtained was used to operate large pumps in 
pumping water out of the bed of the river to be worked ; the 
water was prevented from flowing back by a small foot dam. 
It was very difficult and expensive to obtain materials needed 
to perform the work. In many cases the mountains on each 
side of the river were half a mile higher than the river, and 
were so steep that you could only go up or down at a few 
places, and by zigzag paths. The timber for stringers, cross- 
ties and props for the flumes were cut in the mountains, hauled 
to the brink above the river, shoved over and sent on a wild 
course below. They would slide rapidly down, stirring up 
clouds of dust, and loosening many rocks, which fell like 
cannon balls a thousand feet below ; then the piece of timber 
would shoot over a precipice far out into space, turning sum- 
mer-saults end over end, and finally fall on the rocks near the 
river, and in many cases broken into fragments. Some would 
come down whole and in this way enough would be saved to 
go on with the work. The lumber needed was, in early days, 
whipsawed by hand ; later it was bought at saw mills, hauled 
as far as wagons could go, then one hundred feet of boards 
were lashed in a pack, and secured by chains and ropes, and 
each man would, with a hand spike, start a pack. He would 
control and direct his pack until coming to a steep place he 
would let it go ; it would then go with a rush until it would 
lodge on some obstruction when it would have to be pried 
off and started again. By starting early two trips of this kind 
could be made in a day. I have seen but few more exciting 
sights than those great timbers descending from the lofty 
mountain heights, plowing up tons of rock and earth, and all 
falling with a crash and roar upon the rocks thousands of feet 
below. In those deep river canyons the echo from the noise 
made by the descending timbers and rocks, and by blasting, 
lent an additional charm to the wildness of the scene. In some 
cases after all the hard work and expense of turning a river 
was done, but little gold would be found. In other cases they 



Second Trip to California. 71 

might have rich deposits of gold, but barely get started to 
taking it out when an early rain in the mountains would cause 
a sudden rise in the river which would sweep dam and flume 
to destruction, and the whole season's work and much expense 
would be a total loss. 

River mining was very uncertain. The above description 
applies to what I saw on the North Fork of the American 
river in Placer county, in 1852. The work I did on the Tuo- 
lumne river in 1859 was what is called wing damming; that 
consists in building a dam from one shore out into the river, 
say half way across, thence down stream to lower end of claim, 
thence to the same side you started from ; then rig a wheel on 
the side dam, which was run by the current outside, and 
pumped the water from enclosed area. 

We were in a deep and rugged canyon, twenty-six hundred 
feet below the surrounding mountains. The place was diffi- 
cult to reach, difficult to work and a difficult place to live in. 
We were impatient and began too soon, beginning early in 
July. The weather was very hot, but the water was icy cold 
from the melting snows in the mountains. It was about waist 
deep when we began, and the current so swift we had to stretch 
a cable across the river, then tie a rope around our bodies and 
attach that to the cable to prevent being washed away and 
dashed to death against huge boulders below. After working 
fifteen or twenty minutes we would be so chilled we would 
come out, and drink all the whisky we could, then spread our- 
selves out in the hot sun on big, smooth rocks that would al- 
most fry us. When thawed out we would go back and work 
as long as we could stand it. We repeated these exercises for 
a whole week. This work was done in cleaning a place for 
the dam, three of us working in a row, the middle man would 
dive to get a boulder and be held by the other two until he 
secured the rock, lift it up and cast it out of the way. I didn't 
do any of the diving, but was one of the holders. It is a 
strange fact that the whisky had no effect on our heads, though 



72 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

we drank it until it nauseated the stomach. Our severe ex- 
posure seemed to neutralize the intoxicating qualities of the 
whisky. This will give some idea of what we endured that 
week. 

The whole season's work was severe, and when the work 
was completed we didn't find enough gold to pay expenses. 
The opposite half of the river had paid well in previous years. 
Later in the season three of us put in a smaller wing dam just 
below where we had been at work; we found rich prospects, 
but was unable to get the water low enough to get the gold. 
We had a good wheel and an excellent 22-inch pump that 
worked finely, but the water came up from the bottom so 
strong that we couldn't reduce it to less than eighteen inches 
in depth. By ordinary placer mining you can get but very lit- 
tle gold out of water, but difficult as it is, we sometimes got a 
dollar to the pan of gravel. If we could have cleared the bed 
rock we would have obtained fine pay, but we finally had to 
abandon the whole outfit, and went back in the fall to Deer 
Flat rich in experience, but poor in gold. 

I built a neat little log cabin on my claim I had at Deer 
Flat. It was built of round pine logs, covered with clap- 
boards, with stick and mud-chimney, and dirt floor. I then laid 
in a plentiful supply of provisions and wood for the winter. 
Two good friends lived in a cabin within a rod of mine, and 
the lively village of Deer Flat was partly built on the further 
edge of my claim some two hundred yards distant. So I was 
not at all lonesome, but spent many happy hours in that little 
cabin. It was there, during the second winter of my residence 
therein, while living all alone and viewing the grand and 
beautiful works of nature about me, that the impression first 
entered my mind that the legends about God and his plans in 
regard to the hereafter are not sufficiently large and compre- 
hensive to meet the requirements of the human soul. But I 
will not dwell on this point here, but will explain it fully in 
an appendix to this book. 



Second Trip to California. 73 

In July, i860, while engaged as water agent in Deer Flat, 
I was laid up with a cutaneous affection of my feet and legs 
up to my knees, which disabled me for some months. Medi- 
cine did me no good ; I was living alone in a shack hut, half a 
mile from my cabin. Friends would come around every day 
or two and bring me a bucket of water and gather an armful 
of wood. When hungry I was able to get up and cook enough 
to eat. Lying in this condition for long weeks without pros- 
pect of relief, I would have felt lonesome had it not been for 
the strong spirit of buoyancy that has animated me every day 
of my life. One day while in this helpless condition a man 
who held a higher position in the water company, brought a 
doctor who was a friend of his, to see me. The doctor gave a 
prescription for a certain amount of very strong drug to be 
put in a pint of distilled water and a dose taken three times 
per day. My friend took the prescription and brought me the 
medicine, but instead of being a pint there was only an ounce 
vial of it. I asked my friend what that meant; he said he 
thought he would only get a small quantity to see whether it 
would do any good. I afterwards found out that he had put 
the full amount of strong drug into the ounce vial of water, 
instead of a pint, thus making a deadly poison. I took a full 
dose at noon and felt very queer all afternoon, but not know- 
ing the cause, I took another dose at supper. This produced 
intense suffering which increased in severity for hours. My 
throat became entirely dry and my head felt like it would 
burst. 

I fully realized that I would die before morning unless I 
could get help. I made a desperate effort, got out of doors 
and scrambled down the mountain side a quarter of a mile, 
to the nearest neighbor. I was impressed to send for the 
proper remedies, which were applied and by morning I was 
much relieved but very weak. The man that played this trick 
was dishonest. The company had found it out and decided to 
discharge him and put me in his place. He had learned this, 



74 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

hence his kindly act. When I ascertained the facts beyond a 
doubt I determined to kill him, and while yet unable to walk 
alone I got two friends to help me down to where he boarded, 
for the purpose of settling the matter with him. He tried to 
sneak away, but I had him called back ; he knew what was in 
store for him, and came like a cowardly, cringing cur, with 
smiles all over his face, and protesting he was the best friend 
I had on earth. Under such conditions I couldn't shoot the 
wretch, and am now glad I did not. 

I lingered in a weak condition for several weeks, when 
friends advised me to go to the Merced Hospital, on the plains, 
or valley, fifty miles away. I heard of wonderful cures being 
wrought there by Dr. Griffith, the proprietor, who was without 
medical or other education. He had the reputation of curing 
desperate cases that had failed to be benefited by the ablest 
physicians in San Francisco. I didn't have much faith in the 
old doctor, but as my condition was bad, and receiving no 
benefit from regular doctors, and as drowning men will catch 
at straws, I concluded to go. 

I took passage on a fruit wagon returning to the valley 
from whence it had brought fruit to the mines. On the way, 
while descending a steep mountain, the wagon upset, turning 
completely over; the team was gentle mules, which stopped 
instantly, otherwise we would have fared badly. The driver, 
another invalid, and I were completely encased in the inverted 
wagon box, and all mixed up with the wagon cover, broken 
bows, empty fruit boxes, and dust, but the driver was the only 
one hurt. In due time we arrived at the hospital, and such a 
hospital has never been known elsewhere on earth. The doctor 
was a native of Ohio, went to Mexico at an early age, lived 
there thirty years, then went to California, settled on the 
Merced river some distance out on the plains, had acquired 
considerable land and stock, and owned a mill. His wife was 
a Mexican woman. They lived in an adobe house in Mexican 
style. 



Second Trip to California. 75 

His hospital was a two-story frame, without inside finish 
to the walls, and with sand ankle deep for a floor. There were 
two rooms helow and two above. One of the lower rooms 
was used to cook and eat in, the other was the bunk room, the 
bunks running in two tiers around the room. The upper story 
was used for a school. The cooking was done in an open fire- 
place with a few old broken utensils ; the table consisted of a 
long bench without a cloth, and the tableware was some tin 
and pewter plates, some old odd knives, forks and spoons. 
The ashes were never carried out, but piled up near the fire- 
place. Four or five old chairs completed the outfit. The hos- 
pital was some distance from the dwelling. There were about 
a dozen patients ; they had to do all the work pertaining to 
the hospital. 

Those who were convalescing had to cook, wash dishes, 
milk and go to mill. When we needed groceries, we took 
up a collection and sent some one who was able to ride on 
horseback to town for them. The whole outfit was dirty, 
greasy and dilapidated. The treatment consisted solely in giv- 
ing one pill to each patient every night at bed-time. No mat- 
ter what the ailment, this was the remedy. This treatment 
was continued for fifteen days, when the patient would be 
salivated until he couldn't eat mush. Then no more medicine 
would be taken, and in fifteen days more, most patients would 
be entirely cured. In severe cases, like a man's throat being 
eat out by cancer or other ulcers, it would require two or three 
courses to effect a cure. I bear witness to the fact that most 
wonderful cures were effected by this ignorant man. He had 
gotten hold of some potent remedy in the laboratory of nature, 
but aside from the mercury used, no mortal could ever find out 
what that remedy was. He escaped prosecution for practicing 
medicine without the legal qualifications, by disclaiming prac- 
tice, and only charging for board. I went through a course of 
thirty days. At the end of that time I felt entirely well, but 
for fear there might be some mercury yet in my system I took 



76 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

a good sweat the night before I left. A kettle half filled with 
water was placed in the bed room, rocks were heated in the 
fire-place and then put in the kettle. I was seated over the 
kettle and covered with blankets, which extended outside the 
kettle, and a more thorough sweat was never taken. The next 
morning I paid my bill, $30, rolled up my blankets, strapped 
them on my back and walked back to my mountain home, fifty 
miles away, sound and well. 

Those cures were simply marvelous, and beyond the ken 
of medical science. In all my rough experience I was never 
before or since surrounded by such unpleasant environments 
as I was in that hospital, but the whole outfit was so extremely 
grotesque that it affords a very amusing and interesting epi- 
sode in the line of my life. I experienced nothing but bene- 
ficial results from my course at the Merced Hospital. 

Sometimes the simplest remedies in nature are the most 
efficient. After my return to Deer Flat, I was engaged in 
mining with fair success on my claim, when water could be 
obtained, until July, 1861. On the 8th of that month I started, 
in company with a friend, to the Yosemite Falls, a description 
of which, written ten years afterwards, is herewith inserted. 



CHAPTER 6. 

TRIP TO THE YOSEMITE VALLEY. 

Pre-eminent among the great wonders of the world, stands 
the Yosemite Valley and Falls. Having resided for more than 
two years within fifty miles of the great Valley, and hearing 
many wonderful accounts of the grandeur of the scenery there, 
I could not think of leaving California without seeing what 
everyone agreed was nature's grandest work. So one fine 
morning early in July, 1861, in company with a friend, and 
mounted on horse-back, fully equipped with our blankets, some 
provisions, a frying pan and two tin cups, we set out on our 
journey from my little log cabin near Big Oak Flat (a mining 
town of considerable importance at that time). The trail led 
us through the mining villages of first and second Garrote, and 
from thence on eastward through heavy forests of pine to the 
Big Gap, distant twelve miles, where we stopped to lunch and 
graze our horses. After resting and finishing our frugal re- 
past, we spent some time in viewing the flume of the Golden 
Rock Water Company's big ditch that had recently been con- 
structed across the gap, in order to convey the water from 
the upper Tuolumne river, to the highest part of the mines 
around Big Oak Flat. The flume Is a wooden structure of 
considerable magnitude, being over eighteen hundred feet in 
length and one hundred and fifty-seven high in the center. It 
cost about one hundred thousand dollars. From the gap we 
proceeded through the mountains a few miles to the Bower 
Cave, a beautiful little cavern, where we spent half an hour 
very pleasantly, and starting again on our journey, we trav- 
eled a few miles and met Johnny Hardin (who lives up on 
the south fork of the Tuolumne), coming down with two 
pack mules loaded to the guards with ice. The ice is wrapped 
in blankets and conveyed on mule back to the big gap, and 

77 



78 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

from there it is taken in wagons to Big Oak Flat. At the lat- 
ter place ice does not freeze more than one inch in thickness, 
while twenty miles back in the mountains it freezes ten and 
twelve inches thick. They have to pack it on mules eight miles 
on account of there being no wagon roads nearer than that. 

At Hardin's place we reached a very dense growth of pine 
and fir that extended for twenty miles more, forming the heavy 
timber belt of the Sierra Nevada Mountains. The trees are 
large, tall, straight and beautiful, and standing thicker on the 
ground than I had ever seen before. The grandeur of the 
mountain scenery, combined with the beauty of the evergreen 
forests, made a picture truly magnificent. Refreshing and 
charming was our ride through those grand old woods. 

The route was abundantly supplied with cool and delicious 
water. The air was bracing and very pleasant, and it seemed 
to us that here was the place for the weak and debilitated, the 
dyspeptic and invalids generally, to spend the hot summer 
months. There were no houses nor settlements there, and it 
does not rain there during the summer, and camping out in 
the woods is the healthiest way that a person can live in pleas- 
ant weather. About night we reached a fine open grassy spot 
of a few acres in extent, issuing from which were some fine 
springs of most excellent water. This being a fine place for 
camping, we tied up for the night, having picketed our horses 
on the luxuriant grass of the little flat, we kindled a large fire 
in the edge of the forest and soon had our supper ready, and 
a good one it was too ; at least we ate it with a relish that you 
will never witness in our fine hotels. It was here that we 
drank the best coffee of our lives, although our tin cup had 
to serve the purpose of coffeepot and cup. Having finished 
our evening meal, the next work was to arrange our beds, 
which was quickly done by cutting some cedar boughs and 
placing them under the spreading branches of a splendid old 
fir tree, and placing one pair of blankets over the pile of 
boughs and another pair over us, we were soon wrapped in the 



Trip to Yosemitc Valley. 79 

arms of Morpheus, dreaming sweetly of the scenes of our 
childhood and the loved ones far away. 

Arising early next morning much refreshed by our night's 
rest and the pure mountain air, we had our breakfast over and 
were in the saddle a little after sunrise. Proceeding a few 
miles through the dense forest of fir already described, we 
soon began to find ourselves gradually getting into a smaller 
and thinner growth of timber, and also a thinner soil, and 
about ten o'clock came in sight of the great valley. 

We involuntarily halted and gazed in silent admiration on 
the inspiring picture. There, stretched out before us in calm 
tranquility and majestic grandeur, was the most remarkable 
scenery on earth. All language fails to give any adequate 
description of the beautiful valley. We can only look in mute 
astonishment at what is about us. We are on the edge of the 
mountain summit that surrounds the valley, and at the lower 
or west end of the same; and also near the dividing line be- 
tween the timber belt and the region of bare granite that com- 
pose the summit of the Sierra Nevada. There is still some 
scattering groves of pine in sight on the mountains ; but there 
is also in view vast fields of naked granite. 

The valley has the appearance of having been formed by 
some great convulsion of nature at some very remote period 
of time, by which the solid granite mountains have been torn 
asunder and separated to the distance of about one mile in 
width and twelve miles in length, and three thousand feet in 
depth, to the present surface of the valley; though there can 
be no doubt that the great fissure extended at first to a vastly 
greater depth, and that it has been filled up to its present level 
by the falling masses of rock on either side, and by the debris 
that has been deposited for many thousands of years by the 
different streams that flow into the valley. 

After some time on the mountain top we began to descend 
the precipitous trail that leads to the valley several miles be- 



80 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

low. At several places the descent was so abrupt that we 
thought it safest to dismount and lead our animals. At length 
we arrived at the foot of the trail at the lower end of the val- 
ley, and found it as beautiful in detail as it had seemed grand 
in its general outlines. As before remarked, the valley is about 
one mile wide (narrowing at the ends) and very level. It is 
beautifully diversified with timber and prairie patches, many 
of them containing several hundred acres. The timber is 
mostly a beautiful growth of pine interspersed with consider- 
able oak, and being free from underbrush and the trees some- 
what scattering, the groves have the appearance of old parks. 

The open glades or little prairies are in some places cov- 
ered with a rank growth of fern, but much the larger portion 
is covered with a fine coat of grass and flowers. The soil is a 
very rich loam. Through the center of the valley meanders 
the clear cold waters of the beautiful Merced river, fresh from 
the melting snows above. Passing up the valley for several 
miles we reach a bend in the river that makes it necessary to 
cross on to the other side, which is accomplished by means of 
a ferry boat. Before crossing the ferry, however, we pass on 
our left one of the prominent landmarks of the valley, called 
Tutucanula. It is a majestic mass of solid granite standing 
out in bold relief, perpendicular in form, and rising more than 
three thousand feet in height, and apparently level or nearly 
so on top. We also pass on our right the Pohono or Bridal 
Veil fall, which I will describe hereafter, and soon reach the 
lower hotel (unoccupied at the time), and still passing up the 
valley nearly a mile amid the thundering, roaring sound of the 
great falls of the Yosemite, as it seemed to be coming down 
from the very heavens. We reached the upper hotel, and 
found it in running order, but being of an independent turn 
of mind, and prepared for camping out, we went a few hun- 
dred yards above the hotel, and pitched our camp on the edge 
of the river in a splendid grove of pines, and turning our 
horses on a fine patch of clover, we were in a short time very 



Trip to Yosemite Valley. 81 

comfortably situated. Having appointed five days to spend in 
viewing the wonders of the valley, we took things quite leis- 
urely, as it is very essential to do so, in order not to become 
wearied with traveling, and the toil of climbing to the many 
points of interest. After supper we engaged in conversation 
with other parties around us, and found them all in a happy 
state of mind, apparently in good humor with themselves, with 
the valley, and the rest of the world, and seemed to take pleas- 
ure in giving us all the information that they had acquired 
about the valley, and the best mode of procedure for each day. 
The information thus acquired was of much value to us in 
making our arrangements for each day's journey. Being so 
pleasantly entertained it was late before we retired for the 
night's rest, and after we did we were frequently aroused by 
the roaring, seething sound of the great falls nearly opposite 
to our camp. 

Arising early next morning, we were soon ready for our 
day's work, which was to visit Yosemite falls. Crossing 
the river on a rude wooden bridge, we had a ride of half or 
three quarters of a mile through tangled fern and high grass 
to the ford of the Yosemite, a short distance from the foot 
of the falls. Crossing the ford we hitched our horses and pro- 
ceeded on foot to the falls. In a few moments we were pick- 
ing our way among the large loose rocks that had accumulated 
at the foot of the precipice, and felt the cold, chilly wind that 
comes sweeping clown with the avalanche of water. Getting 
as near the falling waters as we could without getting too wet 
with the rising spray, we took a look upward, and such a sight 
— never can I forget. Pouring over the precipice, two thou- 
sand five hundred and fifty-five feet above us, was the Yosemite 
creek, a stream about two rods wide and one foot deep where 
it makes the great leap — lacking only a few feet of a half mile 
in height. It requires but little stretch of the imagination to 
almost believe that this wonderful fountain was issuing from 
the foot of the throne of the Great Jehovah. Here amid the 

6— 



82 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

deafening, roaring sound of the mighty waters as they came 
rushing down from the upper world, and, with perpendicular 
cliffs of granite rising hundreds of feet still higher than the 
great falls, and looking as if they were' just ready to fall over 
and bury us beneath their terrible immensity, man feels his 
utter insignificance, as he can feel it nowhere else on earth. It 
is here that we can realize more forcibly than anywhere else 
the wondrous power, majesty and sublimity of the Great Arch- 
itect of the Universe. 

The water falls for some distance in a solid mass, but soon 
breaks into innumerable little flakes or snowy looking rockets 
that seem to be continually chasing each other in their rapid 
descent, forming a scene not only grand but indescribably 
beautiful. The fall is broken about two-thirds of the distance 
down by falling on a sloping table of rock, over which it rushes 
at a rapid rate for a few hundred feet and then makes the 
final leap. 

After remaining an hour or two at the foot of the falls we 
proceeded to climb the precipice to the right of the falls, up to 
the table rock above mentioned, and found it to be not only a 
difficult but dangerous adventure, as there were places so 
smooth and steep that we had to get down and crawl along 
very cautiously, and where if we had missed our hold and slip- 
ped we would have fallen hundreds of feet. We finally 
reached the point that we were making for, and thought we 
had accomplished a considerable task, until we found the names 
of several ladies carved in a delicate hand in the bark of some 
cedar trees that were growing in the crevices of the rock. It 
seemed incredible that any woman should ever have climbed 
up to that dangerous place, but having witnessed the activity 
of women in climbing mountains before, and knowing the dar- 
ing intrepidity of some of them, we finally concluded that they 
had been there. The second day we went up the valley on 
the north side to the North and South Domes, and Lake 
Ahwiyah, a beautiful little sheet of water formed by a large 



Trip to Yo seinite Valley. 83 

portion of the north side of the South Dome falling off at 
some time and falling across the North Fork of the Merced 
river. The North Fork itself has no perpendicular falls, but 
has worn a channel down through the rock, and made a suc- 
cession of rapids of no particular interest. The Domes are 
wonders of great magnitude. The South Dome stands at the 
head of the valley and is a solid mass of granite about five 
thousand feet above the level of the valley. Its top for a 
thousand feet or so is rounded in the shape of a dome, and 
is not accessible to mortal feet. 

What visions of sublimity would be unrolled to the gaze 
of man, could he but scale those wondrous heights. The 
North Dome, standing on the opposite side of the North Fork, 
is of less altitude, being some three thousand seven hundred 
feet high. 

The third day we proceeded up the Merced river to the 
Pywyac Falls where the main river falls in a solid sheet three 
hundred feet. This resembles Niagara more than anything 
about the valley. Here we ascend two flights of stairs and 
get above the falls and proceed up the river some three- 
quarters of a mile along a rocky and rapid passage of the 
river to the Nevada Falls, where the main river falls seven 
hundred feet. After resting awhile we ascend with much dif- 
ficulty and by a circuitous route to the top of the falls, and 
standing on the brink of the precipice can look down and see 
the water fall to the bottom below. The last feat requires a 
steady nerve, as it is necessary in order to reach the outer 
edge to step across a large fissure in the rock and stand on a 
portion that is detached from the main mass. My nerves were 
steady enough while up there, but after descending part of the 
way down and looking back, I saw that the fissure extended 
entirely under the rock that I had been standing on, and that 
it sloped downwards at an angle of about thirty degrees. The 
splendid views we had at different points richly paid us for 
this day's labor. Retracing our steps some distance below the 



84 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

Pywyac Falls to where we had tied our horses, we remounted 
and rode back to camp. The fourth day we spent in visiting 
the Tululuwack, or South Fork Falls, the most difficult of ac- 
cess of any in the valley. We proceeded for some distance 
with much difficulty, the gorge or canyon through which the 
South Fork runs below the falls being rilled with rock of im- 
mense size; but we finally reached the end of our journey and 
found a splendid sheet of water falling six hundred feet. 
Somewhat wearied with this day's trip we returned to camp 
and rested for the next day's work, which was a very pleasant 
one, being a visit down the valley on the south side to the Po- 
hono or Bridal Veil Falls. This is thought by most persons 
to be the most beautiful of the falls. It is nine hundred feet 
in height, and falls over in such a delicate and graceful style 
as to be likened to a bridal veil. We spent a good portion of 
the day in this visit; not only in viewing the Pohono, but 
many other objects of much interest. If we had time and 
means to spare we could linger here for weeks and months; 
but our arrangements forbid. The time for our departure 
from the Golden State was rapidly approaching, and we must 
hurry back to the mines and settle up our business and get 
ready to start home. So returning to our camp during the 
afternoon, we packed up and moved down to the end of the 
valley near the foot of the trail, where we camped for the 
night, and on the following morning took our departure and 
bid a long farewell to the great valley. 

After returning from Yosemite I settled up my affairs and 
in the latter part of the month left the mines, went to San 
Francisco, from whence I sailed on the first of August for 
home, via Panama and New York. This was the only pleasant 
journey at sea I ever took. The weather was fine and sea 
smooth all the way (six thousand miles). I was not sea-sick 
a minute on the voyage. The Isthmus of Panama is an ex- 
tremely unhealthy locality. 



Trip to Yoscmite Valley. 85 

Before leaving San Francisco it was reported that Confed- 
erate privateers were roaming over the Pacific Ocean. This 
caused lively apprehension among the passengers, as the steam- 
ers carried much gold at that time, and would be a great 
temptation to privateers. But we came through without ad- 
venture or accident, though we had a narrow escape from a 
collision at sea the night before we arrived in New York. The 
night was very pleasant and I sat on deck until after midnight. 
All other passengers had retired. Suddenly a ship was seen 
coming towards us; signals were given by both vessels and 
speed slackened, but the other ship continued on in our direc- 
tion and would have struck us amidship, but was stopped when 
only a few feet from us. I knew that such a collision meant 
the swift sinking of our ship and I stood ready to jump onto 
the bowsprit of the other ship as soon as it crashed into us; 
but no harm was done and I was the only passenger that saw 
our danger. 

In those two trips to California in the early days I ex- 
perienced much that was rough and rugged, many ups and 
downs, many disappointments and privations, but on the whole 
the trips were beneficial. They brought me in contact with 
men from every civilized country in the world, and with men 
of every grade of attainments, and every shade of thought. 
It broadened and strengthened men's minds and stimulated 
their activities, and gave a great impulse to the whole nation. 
I believe my experience of those days had much to do in shap- 
ing and developing my characteristics. At any rate more im- 
portant and lasting impressions were made on me during those 
trips than in all the balance of my life, except in the formative 
period of childhood. 



CHAPTER 7. 

THE HORRORS OF WAR. 

On arriving in New York City, I found great war excite- 
ment existing. The worst had come to the worst, and the 
nation was engaged within itself in the greatest war known 
in history. The north against the south and the south against 
the north. Brother against brother; father against son, and 
son against father. 

Reason dethroned and the savage beastly spirit of war in- 
stalled in its stead. The teachings of the illustrious Henry 
Clay along the lines of peace and harmony that would have 
removed slavery without shedding a drop of blood, or incur- 
ring a debt, had been long discarded. 

The efforts of Crittenden, Bell and Everett, and other 
patriotic statesmen had been laughed to scorn, and they de- 
rided as imbeciles and Union savers. And Davis and Toombs, 
Yancy and Wigfall and their counterparts in the north had 
unchained the thunderbolts of war, and turned the tornado of 
hate against the cyclone of frenzy and the volcano of intoler- 
ance against the earthquake of destruction. Devils danced 
with joy, and angels wept at the ghastly sight. Tens of thou- 
sands of the best men on both sides were slaughtered like 
beasts. Thousands of millions of money and property de- 
stroyed, homes made desolate and hell turned loose upon the 
land, and why? Simply for the lack of common sense. After 
all this folly and destruction, when both sides were well nigh 
exhausted, reason began to come back. The south lost every- 
thing they had contended for and much more, and the north 
had lost more than every negro in the nation was worth. 
Then they came together, made peace and are better friends 
now than ever before. Why couldn't all this have been done 

86 



The Horrors of War. 87 

before? Had Clay's old-time counsels been adopted there 
would have been no war. 

It is no credit to the human race to know that there are 
times when nations seem to be incapable of exercising com- 
mon sense until it is shot into them by cruel war. I am iv 
favor of "Peace on earth and good will towards men." 

From New York City I proceeded homeward via Albany, 
Niagara Falls, Canada, Detroit and Chicago. When I ar' 
rived home I found the public mind all absorbed in the war. 
Business was much depressed, prices of produce very low, and 
great uncertainty and doubt existing about the future of our 
government. I resumed my occupation of farming, and on 
the 2 1 st of June, 1863, was married to Martha Oneal, a native 
of Ross county, Ohio. She has proven to be a prize of whom 
I will write more fully in another chapter. 

In the spring of 1864 we went to housekeeping on our 
farm in West township, where we remained busily engaged 
in the arduous labor of farm life for many years. Nine chil- 
dren were born to us as follows : Rosa Lee, Henry Clay, 
Lawrence Jay, Mary Etta, Carrie Edith, Parker Ward, Mar- 
cus Charles and Luella. Parker died in infancy. Charles de- 
parted this life when about thirteen and a half years old. He 
was a most promising lad. During the war most of the young 
men went into the army, which made labor very scarce; in 
consequence of which women did, in some cases, men's work. 
The last half of the war period witnessed a great advance in 
the price of most commodities, especially in dry goods and 
groceries. In many cases the people used parched rye as a 
substitute for coffee, and calico became a luxury that was used 
with economy by the women. After the first year of the war 
much diversity of opinion prevailed in the north in regard to 
the best policy to pursue in national affairs. This condition 
engendered a bitter feeling of animosity among the people, 
which in some localities almost precipitated hostile conflicts. 



88 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

The best service I ever performed during my entire life 
was the peaceable settlement of an angry controversy between 
a large body of armed citizens on one side and a company of 
furloughed soldiers and their friends on the other. I went 
alone and unarmed from one party to the other and by the 
aid of the angels of peace, effected a satisfactory settlement 
of the matter in controversy. I afterward learned that an 
unruly element in one of the parties were insistent on mob- 
bing me, but were restrained by the better element. 

The following card published some years afterward by 
leading men of both political parties refers to this incident : 

A CARD TO THE PUBLIC. 

Whereas, Certain allegations have been made and circulated, pervert- 
ing the truth and maligning the character of Mr. S. H. West, we, the 
undersigned citizens of LeRoy, make the following statement, alike due 
the public and Mr. West : 

During the winter and spring of 1864, a number of soldiers belong- 
ing to the 39th Reg. 111. Vols., were at home in LeRoy and vicinity. One 
William McClurg, not a soldier, had a pistol taken from his pocket by 
one of the soldiers then in LeRoy. Said pistol was not returned to Mc- 
Clurg. He communicated the fact to his companions, who considered the 
act of taking the pistol an outrage. A company was collected for the pur- 
pose of recovering said pistol by force. When the excitement was the 
highest and a collision imminent, Mr. West had the foresight to see the 
danger to the town and vicinity, and, with Mr. L. H. Parks, and some 
others, arranged the matter without bloodshed. 

These are the facts in the case and much credit is due Mr. West for 
the part he took in the matter. 

L. H. Parks, W. Bratton, 

T. D. Fisher, H. M. Phillips, 

N. Mott, Z. Chick, 

J. W. Wright, P. VanDeventer, 

S. A. Moore, T. J. Barnett. 
LeRoy, 111., 1876. 

Of the above signers, Mr. Phillips was captain and Mr. 
Parks, orderly sergeant of Company I, 39th Regiment Illinois 
Volunteers. 



The Horrors of War. 89 

The war of the great rebellion closed in 1865, and the 
union restored, though in a shattered condition. Slavery was 
entirely abolished. The work of reconstruction of the union 
was a difficult work. The passions of men had been highly 
excited by the long and terrible conflict. Under such condi- 
tions wisdom did not, in all cases, prevail in adopting recon- 
struction measures. The whites of the south who had en- 
gaged in the rebellion were disfranchised and the late slaves, 
who were entirely ignorant of the duties of citizens or the 
principles of government were enfranchised. This gave the 
government of the reconstructed States into the hands of the 
ignorant negroes and white adventurers from the north, who, 
in many cases, proved to be dishonest. The result was most 
horrible. 

This part of the reconstruction measures was a crime 
against civilization, and good government, such as the world 
has seldom seen. It was cruel to the whites and a great dam- 
age to the negroes. The negroes should have been granted 
the right of suffrage only as they became qualified. 

Most deplorable conditions existed there for years. Fi- 
nally, the whites, driven to desperation, threw off the yoke of 
negro rule, in many cases, by violent and unlawful means. 

The horrible assassination of President Lincoln at the 
close of the war exasperated the people of the north to such 
extent that the reconstruction measures were made more se- 
vere than they otherwise would have been. 

Lincoln's death was a great calamity to the nation, and es- 
pecially to the south. His noble, generous nature would have 
prompted liberal treatment to the fallen foe. 



CHAPTER 8. 

POLITICAL CONDITIONS. 

The close of the war found political affairs in a badly 
mixed condition. The old Whig party and its successor, the 
Know-Nothing party, were both extinct. The Democratic 
party was badly demoralized. The young Republican party 
was triumphant everywhere. This, and the spoils attending 
war, led to great corruption. General Grant, the hero of the 
war, was elected president. He was a great soldier, but had 
no faculty for any other business. He was honest, but not 
capable of coping with the corrupt elements with which he 
had to contend. Great corruption prevailed in high places. 
Many of the best Republicans became dissatisfied and drifted 
from the party. The Democrats had no fixed policy. Polit- 
ical chaos and confusion seemed to prevail. I had never taken 
an active part in public affairs; was only an obscure unedu- 
cated farmer; but I became impressed with the idea that a 
new political deal was needed. In fact, that the best means to 
bring about a reform in governmental affairs would be to 
form a new party, to be composed of the remnants of the 
Democratic party and the independent Republicans. Strongly 
impressed with the necessity of this action, I wrote an ad- 
dress "To the Conservatives of the United States," as follows : 

THE PROPOSED NEW PARTY. 

It is a fact that will not be denied by many candid, intelligent per- 
sons, that a majority of the voters of the whole country are today op- 
posed to General Grant, and the extreme Radical party; yet, notwith- 
standing this fact is apparent to all, another fact is equally apparent, and 
that is, that from the way in which the opposition is divided, and the im- 
practicable plans that have thus far been proposed to effect a consolida- 
tion of the opposition elements, that the chances are now largely in favor 
of the re-election of Grant, and the consequent continued centralizing 

90 



Political Conditions. 91 

tendency of our government for four years longer. This is certainly a 
strange state of affairs. We all agree that the Radical party is working 
destruction to the spirit of liberty, and the genius of our government ; 
yet in the face of this agreement in sentiment we fail to unite on a plan 
that promises success. It certainly cannot be possible that the opposition 
have not sufficient business tact and patriotism to devise some plan that 
will succeed in consolidating all of our forces in one solid body, and enable 
us to march on to one of the grandest political victories ever achieved in 
our country. 

To my mind it appears that we have now the greatest work to per- 
form that has ever devolved upon any party. In this great emergency we 
must be practical. We must lay aside our likes and dislikes, our feelings 
and prejudices, and take hold of the situation as it is and endeavor to 
make the most of it. We cannot unmake the past ; but we can, and must 
make the future. 

Since the dissolution of the Whig party I have been a Democrat, and 
for the past ten years an ultra one ; but now I consider that the mission 
of the Democratic party is ended, and that the greatest good to the country 
can only be accomplished through the agency of a new party. It is a 
great mistake for the Democratic party to cling to their old notion that 
the perpetuity of our free government depends on the perpetuity of the 
Democratic party. They should remember that the existence of political 
parties, like the existence of individuals, is limited ; and that when our 
friends or our party dies, that it is our first duty to lay them aside 
decently, and not to persist in retaining the corpse of the one, or the 
carcass of the other. 

Various plans have been proposed within the past six months to 
breathe the breath of new life into the old party, but all in vain. They 
have all failed, and will continue to fail. The New Departure was a 
strong effort to galvanize the party, but its only effect has been to hasten 
its demise. Next it was proposed to nominate a liberal Republican candi- 
date for president, but that proposition was too absurd and inconsistent, 
and too great a confession of weakness to stand the test of the sober 
second thought. 

Recently a plan has been suggested by the Democracy of Missouri, 
and approved by some outside of that State, to the effect that the Demo- 
cratic party shall refrain from making any nomination for the next cam- 
paign, but shall maintain a passive attitude, and await a division in the 
Radical party, and then to hitch on to the rear end of the most liberal 
wing of that party, and help them elect their ticket. With high respect 
for our Missouri friends I must say that their proposition appears to me 
to be the most humiliating that has yet been submitted. 

If the proud old Democratic party is so far gone as to make it ex- 
pedient to retire from one of the most important presidential contests 



92 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

ever known, then in the name of reason and every attribute of manly 
pride and principle, let us lay it aside for all time. 

I am greatly deceived in my estimate of the proud and independent 
spirit of the American people, if any considerable portion of them can 
be prevailed upon to go into a presidential battle on any ground, or under 
any leader not of their own choosing. The Missouri plan has nothing in 
it that is calculated to inspire the masses. It is one of the expiring efforts 
of the party, and will, like those that have preceded it, soon pass away. 
Well, what shall we do? We all feel the great necessity of defeating 
the Radical party. I feel quite confident that we can defeat it. 

I respectfully submit the proposition to every opponent of extreme 
measures throughout the United States, that we hold a national conven- 
tion in Cincinnati, on the 22nd day of February next, for the purpose of 
organizing a new party, to be called the National party. 

I also respectfully submit the following rough outline for a platform 
for the new party : 

1st. Universal amnesty. 

2nd. A strict construction of the constitution. 

3rd. A rigid adherence to the reserved rights of the states, and people 

4th. Equal justice to every class of citizens. 

5th. A gradual payment of the national debt. 

6th. A tariff for revenue only. 

7th. The final separation of the white and black races, to commence 
as soon as possible, without injury to either race. 

I would also suggest that we take decided ground in favor of sep- 
arate schools for white and black children, and in favor of the negro 
graduates of West Point commanding negro troops only. 

Now, in regard to the proposed separation of the two races, I believe 
that this is the only way in which we can secure the best interest of both 
whites and blacks. The negro question is still the most important one 
we have to deal with. I am very free to say that while I recognize the 
validity and binding force of the fifteenth amendment, that I feel rest- 
less under it. Under its operation I can see no other possible alternative 
but that either the two races must ultimately amalgamate, or separate. 
Allow me to urge your most earnest consideration of this question. When 
we look at the condition of Mexico, where equality of the races, both 
before and behind the law, has prevailed for many generations, we can 
not refrain from shuddering at the thought that any portion of our coun- 
try should ever approximate their sad fate. 

The fifteenth amendment has been forced upon us. We cannot evade 
its operation. It is my opinion that its opponents can never gain power 
sufficient to repeal it. If we can accomplish the separation of the two 



Political Conditions. 93 

races, it would be better to let the fifteenth amendment stand, and give 
the negro his rights, and educate and prepare him as rapidly as possible 
to be set off to himself as an independent nation. 

My idea is this : Our government can buy at a reasonable rate, 
enough territory in the Amazon valley, to settle all of our negroes upon, 
and after having prepared the negroes for self-government, that we will 
then offer them free transportation to, and free homesteads in, the Ama- 
zon valley, and if we fail to procure homes for them there, let us try 
somewhere else. I think that after this question has been fully discussed, 
and we shall have prepared the way, that the negroes (feeling the want 
of social equality here) will readily take up with the idea of going to 
their new home, where they would be complete masters of the situation. 

Of course, this project is a great one, and would be attended with 
many difficulties, but on that very account would be more worthy the 
attention of the American people. The work can be accomplished without 
serious detriment to either race. While the negroes would be leaving us, 
their places would be filled by white laborers from Europe. The new 
negro nation would develop one of the richest portions of the earth; and 
one that, on account of its climate, can never be developed by any other 
race of people. 

Philanthropists and patriots, here is a work that we can all unite in. 

Democrats of all shades of opinion, here is a route that leads to 
progression, and the salvation of both races. 

Conservatives of the south, here is a plan of deliverance for you. 

Liberal Republicans of the north, if you are true friends of the 
negro, here is the place for you to show your devotion to his best interests. 

Be not discouraged by the failure of the negroes in the West Indias, 
or the small results of Liberia. 

Our new nation will be founded under far different auspices. Our 
negroes are now being educated, not only in the common branches of 
learning, but also in the mysteries of self-government with a far better 
prospect of success than has ever attended any of their previous efforts. 

Opponents of Grant and extreme Radicalism, send your delegates to 
Cincinnati on the 22nd day of February next, and let us organize the 
greatest and best party that our country has ever known. Let us select 
our own battle ground, and our own leaders ; then we can fight with a 
spirit and animation that will, under the blessing of God, lead us to a 
glorious victory. Respectfully, 

S. H. West. 

Senix, 111., November 13, 1871. 

I sent copies of the above circular to many leading Demo- 
crats and liberal Republicans and newspapers throughout the 



94 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

union. It was the first mention that I have any knowledge of 
in regard to what afterward resulted in the Cincinnati con- 
vention and the nomination of Horace Greeley for president. 
But the movement was diverted from the lines I indicated. 
Instead of forming a new party of Democrats and liberal Re- 
publicans the movement was confined entirely to liberal or in- 
dependent Republicans who assembled in Cincinnati and nom- 
inated Horace Greeley for president and Gratz Brown, of 
Missouri, for vice-president. The Democrats were not allowed 
a voice in the convention, but were expected to support the 
ticket. The leaders of the Democratic party endorsed the 
ticket, but great numbers of the rank and file of the party, in- 
cluding the writer hereof, refused to vote it. 

Mr. Greeley had, all of his life, been the most bitter and 
vindictive enemey of the Democratic party. It was absurd to 
expect that Democrats would vote for their worst enemy, 
especially when they had been refused admission in the con- 
vention that nominated him. During that campaign the 
Democratic party assumed what was called the "passive pol- 
icy;" took no action except to trail on in the rear of the 
liberal Republican party. Both together got gloriously beaten 
as they richly deserved to be. General Grant was re-elected 
president by a large majority. It was my opinion then, as it 
is now, that if a convention, composed of all opponents of 
Grant and radicalism, had been held and nominated a sound 
and able Conservative like Judge David Davis, he would have 
been elected. 

If I was rewriting the above address today I would make 
but little change in it. Any political party that can not formu- 
late a platform of principles and advocate them before the 
public ought to retire. During Grant's second term a great 
wave of financial depression spread over the country. Cor- 
ruption in high places continued, and much excitement pre- 
vailed. The Granger and Farmers' Club movement sprang 
up and attained much influence. I was the first advocate in 



Political Conditions. 95 

McLean county of forming a new political party out of this 
farmers' movement. 

This was finally accomplished by the formation of the 
Anti-Monopoly party. This movement resulted in some bene- 
ficial legislation — state and national. The new party nomi- 
nated Peter Cooper for president in 1876. Samuel J. Tilden, 
Democrat, was elected president, but General Hayes, Repub- 
lican, was most unjustly counted in. The office was stolen 
and never reflected any honor upon the incumbent. There 
seemed to be an understanding that the vote of Louisiana 
should be cast for Hayes for president and for Nichols, Demo- 
crat, for governor. The people of the south were driven to 
such desperation by negro rule that they were willing to lose 
anything else if they could thereby acquire control of the 
State. It was a deplorable condition. 

The new party first called Anti-Monopoly and afterward 
more generally known as the Greenback party, was short lived. 
It was composed of the odds and ends of all parties. It con- 
tained many able, noble men, men who had the good of the 
country only at heart, but also contained many disappointed, 
broken-down politicians and a great number of visionary 
financial dreamers, most of whom were financial failures, but 
thought they could tell exactly how to run the financial affairs 
of the government. When the party began to run into green- 
backism I had many controversies with the leaders on that 
subject. Their pet theory was for the government to entirely 
ignore gold and silver and only use greenbacks, which were to 
be interchangable with government bonds bearing a low rate 
of interest. I insisted on the use of gold and silver, at least 
to the extent of paying the interest on the bonds in coin. A 
small number agreed with me, but the great majority con- 
tended the other way. 

The first National Convention held by the Reform party 
met at Cleveland, Ohio, at a date I do not now remember. It 



96 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

adopted a set of resolutions in favor of the greenback idea, 
which I could not endorse, and against which I entered my 
protest in the "Industrial, Age:/' a reform paper published 
in Chicago, as follows : 

THE CLEVELAND CONVENTION AND CHEAP MONEY. 

(From the Industrial Age.) 
As the Independent Reform party of Illinois sent a full set of dele- 
gates to the Cleveland convention, and that convention was called for the 
purpose, as I understand it, of constructing a platform for the next presi- 
dential campaign, I would like to inquire whether the work of that con- 
vention is to be considered binding on our party, or whether it is con- 
sidered as merely preliminary to the main work of platform-making. 

I have been much interested in the discussions of the cheap money 
question. Having taken an active part in the Reform Movement since its 
first inception, it follows, as a matter of course, that I want to go with 
the party, and hence, I have labored earnestly for some months to be- 
come converted to the greenback theory, but the more I study the ques- 
tion as presented by you and others, in your paper, and by the Cleveland 
convention, the more I am convinced that the whole theory is a delusion. 
This is very plain talk, and from a hard-fisted farmer who has no other 
way of making a living than by tilling his farm. 

Now, if cheap money can be good for anyone, it certainly ought to 
be beneficial to me. But I believe that one dollar that is worth one hun- 
dred cents is much better for all classes than two dollars that are only 
worth fifty cents each. What is needed to insure the greatest amount of 
permanent prosperity is a sound, uniform currency, worth one hundred 
cents to the dollar. I understand the greenback theory to be mainly 
based on the fact of the scarcity of the precious metals, and their incon- 
venience, even if they were in abundant supply. So, to obviate the diffi- 
culty, you propose that the government shall issue greenbacks to the peo- 
ple, said greenbacks to be interchangeable for government bonds, bearing 
a low rate of interest, and said bonds payable in said greenbacks. And 
this is said to be a monetary system based on the entire wealth of the 
nation. (Answer one.) 

Now will you please explain to me how this money is based on any 
part of the wealth of the nation? I cannot understand how it can be 
based on anything, unless that thing is available for the redemption of 
either the greenbacks or bonds. (Answer two.) 

The proposed government currency and bonds are not to be based on 
anything except paper. The intrinsic value of the paper to be used is the 
only part of the wealth of the nation to be involved in the case at all. 



Political Conditions. 97 

Now, I ask, in all candor, and as an humble inquirer after truth, if it 
would not be as near correct to say that this money would be based on 
moonshine, as on the entire wealth of the nation, when the nation don't 
propose ever to use any part of its wealth for the redemption of its paper. 
I believe it possible for the government to ignore gold and silver, and 
still maintain its credit ; but in order to do so, it must, of necessity, pay 
its debt in something that possesses a real, intrinsic value of itself. (An- 
wer three.) 

If it is thought best for the government to outlaw gold and silver, let 
it make its bonds payable in horses, mules, cattle, pork, beef, corn, flour 
or codfish, and its paper will still pass current. Tis true, these articles 
would be very bulky and inconvenient as a currency but then they will 
possess a real value ; their production costs much labor, and they are, in 
fact, a part of the wealth of the nation. Our government is laboring un- 
der an enormous debt. The labor and business interests of the country 
are prostrate. Thousands are out of employment. The prospect is not 
cheering. Yet we possess immense capabilities. We must dig our way 
out of debt by hard, persistent toil. 

God has ordained that "man shall earn his bread by the sweat of his 
brow;" and yet if your greenback theory should prove successful, it 
would annul God's law, because if the government can issue an unlimited 
amount of money, based upon nothing more valuable than the paper on 
which it is printed, and succeed in having said paper pass as real money, 
it appears that the necessity for labor will then cease. 

Man must labor to live, and governments can only maintain their 
credit by paying their debts in gold, silver, or other articles of real value 
that represent labor. (Answer four.) 

The same general principles that are necessary to observe in individ- 
ual business must also apply in governmental affairs. True, the govern- 
ment alone issues what is called money, but I can issue notes that will 
pass current as far as my acquaintance extends. Why? Because my note 
is based on my property and integrity, and my neighbors expect my notes 
to be redeemed. But suppose that I issue notes without interest, inter- 
changeable for other notes bearing a low rate of interest, one to redeem 
the other, and my property placed in such condition that my creditors 
can't touch anything save my notes. Under such circumstances, how long 
would my notes pass for more than the worth of the paper upon which 
they were written? (Answer five.) 

Now it seems to me that a government paper currency that is to be 
redeemed with bonds, and the bonds only with more greenbacks, would 
soon become so exceedingly cheap that it would be the most burdensome 
commodity that we would have to deal with. (Answer six.) 

I earnestly hope that the Independent Reform party will take a lib- 
eral and comprehensive view of the whole situation, and not be driven 
-7 



98 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

into the adoption of the Cleveland platform. We must construct a sounder 
and broader platform than that, if we expect to carry one single state 
in the next presidential election. 

With Grant as the probable candidate of the Republicans on the one 
hand, and a straight Democratic ticket on the other, what a magnificent 
opportunity will be presented to the Reform party if we only adopt a set 
of principles that will meet the leading exigencies of the times, and stand 
the crucial test of the sober, second thought of the people. 

Arrowsmith, 111. S, H. West. 

Answer I. The action of the Cleveland convention, as we under- 
stand it, was preliminary to the action of 1876. We hold that greenbacks 
are worth 100 cents. They have always been worth 100 cents on the dol- 
lar, and have in no way been affected by the fluctuations of gold, because 
they have always been available for the payment of debts at 100 cents on 
the dollar, ever since the passage of the legal tender act. Gold was worth 
no more for the same purpose. 

Answer 2. When the government issues a bond for any specified 
amount, the entire property of the nation is mortgaged for the payment 
of that bond, or to fulfill the conditions of the bond, whatever they may 
be. No property is designated as security, but all property is incumbered. 
This incumbrance must be met by taxation. The interest on the inter- 
changeable bonds would be paid by taxation, and every dollar's worth of 
property would be pledged to fulfill the condition of these bonds as ef- 
fectually as it is now pledged to pay any bond issued by the government. 
Is not this a complete answer to your question? The intrinsic value of 
the paper used has nothing whatever to do with the value of these bonds 
nor of the greenbacks, which can be converted at will. The value, both 
of the bonds and currency, will depend, first, upon the regular payment 
of interest ; second, upon the demand for currency to prosecute legitimate 
business; and their value will depend upon no other element whatever 
The question you ask, in candor, being founded upon a mistaken idea, 
has no point whatever, and the answer is, no. 

Answer 3. Government will be compelled to levy taxes, and when 
government accepted these greenback notes, in payment of taxes, it would 
redeem them, to all intents and purposes, as thoroughly as if the notes 
were redeemed in coin. If bonds are made payable in any one specified 
commodity, that one thing could, and would, be cornered by speculators. 
If the only limit is the payment of taxes, then the taxes could only be 
manipulated by Congress, and public opinion could be brought to bear 
directly upon members. This is the best check which is possible now, or 
which has ever been possible under our form of government. 

Answer 4. So far as the payment of the National debt is concerned, 
it is manifest that if we can transfer the bulk of our five and six per cent, 
gold bonds from Europe to America, which in all probability could be 



Political Conditions. 99 

accomplished by the introduction of the interchangeable scheme, which 
would stimulate exports; and after drawing these bonds home, if the 
government should buy them up by purchase in the open market for 
greenbacks, as it has been doing for years, the load of taxation would be 
lightened very rapidly, and everybody would be benefited, while nobody 
would be injured by the operation. Divine providence has very little to 
do with such practical questions. When we make it an object for Amer- 
icans to inest in U. S. bonds, they will do it. When we can control our 
own financial policy, independent of European dictation, the greater por- 
tion of our difficulty will be over. Our financial independence can only 
be attained by cutting loose from a specie basis forever. 

Answer 5. You can give your note, but you cannot compel your 
neighbor to accept it in satisfaction of a debt; the government can com- 
pel the acceptance of its notes; hence your assumed parallel exists only 
in your imagination. 

Answer 6. You have as good a right to express your opinion upon 
the subject as any other person. You give the reasons that are given by 
all writers on the bullion side, every one of which have repeatedly been 
proven to be false. Not only deceptive, but absolutely false. Opinions 
based upon false premises should not be conclusive. As a reformer, you 
certainly cannot hope to succeed if you fight your battle of reform on a 
basis of falsehoods, and labor to strengthen the power of the money 
monopolists. Success upon such a platform would prove that fraud and 
deception is stronger than truth. The Age thinks that truth is much 
the strongest. 



MONEY, NOT METAL. 

A correspondent, Mr. West, of Arrowsmith, makes his appearance in 
The Appeal, of June 19, in defense of the gold despotism. It is strange 
that a gentleman who claims to belong to the Independent Reform camp 
should strike blows from that position in aid of the outside enemy. The 
financial doctrines Mr. West favors are not different from those of the 
enemy in the material point of a specie basis, which is the real key to the 
position. The golden calf which rests as a horrid incubus, with stifling 
effect upon American labor, Mr. West desires to worship a while longer. 
However this may be regretted, no one has a right to object, provided the 
homage is done outside the Independent Reform camp, inside of which 
Mr. West cannot consistently advocate bullionist opinions. Even the 
phraseology Mr. West employs is identical with that used against us by 
the Wall street operators and their western allies, whose real hostility 
there is no attempt to conceal. Inflationists, government paper mill, per- 
petual motion in finance, grinding out irredeemable paper money, are 
phrases invented to express derision for what we regard as also do 
they as our vital, central, rallying principle of financial reform. Though 



ioo Life and Times of S. H. West. 

now worn threadbare, they are appropriate and are expected in monopolist 
utterances, but it is believed that Mr. West does himself injustice in using 
them, since they create the impression, except for his assurance to the 
contrary, that they proceed from an enemy and not from a friend of the 
Independent Reform movement. 

It is to be hoped Mr. West will yet succeed in removing from his 
mind misconceptions that now appear to be encumbering it with respect 
to bottom principles involved in Independent Reform finances. Upon this 
subject, if I am not mistaken, the Industrial Age has already wrestled with 
Mr. West with what I fear, upon perusal of his article in The Appeal, it 
may regard as discouraging, if not fruitless results. Mr. West's position 
is the anomalous one of inculcating on those of his co-reformers, he ad- 
mits to be in a majority, the specie basis doctrine, they believe ought to 
be the exclusive property of the managers of the Republican and Demo- 
cratic parties and their Wall Street employers, and in this is doing pre- 
cisely the work which that triangular fraternity of interests desires to 
have done. Ought not Mr. West to be quite sure, whilst urging upon the 
majority the duty of concession to accept for the sake of unity, that he 
himself, as one of a minority, is also willing to make concession? It 
is not a matter of concession to accept an established platform, but one 
of choice — those who refuse it being against us. The cardinal principle 
and bond of union among Independent reformers, as accepted at Decatur 
and Springfield, and re-endorsed at Cleveland, is an ample and stable 
currency, by making national bonds bearing equitable interest and national 
paper money based upon the honor and resources of the people ex- 
changeable with each other. For purposes of their own, which they, but 
not all reformers, explicitly understand, the bond holding, tax-eating, 
specie basis gentry demand the principal and interest shall be paid in 
coin, and Mr. West argues in their behalf, whilst the tax-paying hammer 
and plow-holding classes insist that bonds and paper money are good 
enough for their use, protected by their honor and secured by their prop- 
erty, ought to be and ARE good enough for all. If this be a fair state- 
ment of the case, then whose interests is Mr. West — unwittingly of course 
— subserving? Chas. Boone. 

Warren, 111. 



S. H. WEST AND THE INDEPENDENT PLATFORM. 

Did I not know Mr. West to be a true man and a warm friend of 
reform, I could not be induced to write this article by any trifling con- 
sideration. 

Desiring that he shall have a clear comprehension of the reasons for 
the faith that is in me, and also that he may not go astray, I shall proceed 
at once to the consideration of his article in The Appeal of June 19. 



Political Conditions. 101 

First. He is entirely right in regard to the disastrous consequences 
of a return to specie payments at this time. If he will but consider for a 
few moments why it will be disastrous, he will get the answer to nearly 
all the questions he asks. Let us explain : If there was enough gold and 
silver in the country, or within our control, with which to transact the 
business of the country, it would not be so disastrous to return to specie 
payments. But why is there not gold coin enough? Simply because the 
metal is not found in sufficient abundance of which to coin the money. In 
the last seventy-five years more gold has been mined than was in the 
possession of the civilized world at the beginning of this period. Yet 
the business demands of civilized society have steadily outrun the supply 
of gold until at this time there is not in existence more than one-sixth 
enough gold of which to coin a sufficient volume of currency to supply 
the legitimate business of the world. This is not all. The trade demand 
is at this time outstripping the annual supply of gold at a more rapid rate 
than ever before. So that if, as Mr. West says, it would be disastrous 
to return to specie payments now, every year as it rolls by makes it more 
so. For one of the nations of the earth to have enough gold and 
silver coin now with which to transact business prosperously implies that 
some other nation has too little. 

Now, I wish to say to my friend, West, and to all others, that one 
reason that I am unwilling to agree to redeem either the greenbacks or 
the bonds — into which many desire to have them convertible — in gold, is, 
that I know this to be an utter impossibility. The days of gold money 
have forever fled from this nation; and not only from this, but, in turn, 
from every other civilized nation on earth. Why, then, promise to pay 
in gold fifty years hence, as suggested by Mr. West, when we know be- 
fore the promise is made that we will be unable to fulfill it? This has 
been the bane of our civilization. Laying traps for ourselves, making 
promises that statesmen should have known could never be fulfilled. For 
one, I am unwilling to tell any more lies about this thing. I am just as 
willing to pay in gold as the oldest bullionist in the world, if some one 
will tell me how to provide the means of payment without injury to 
anyone. 

Unfortunately we have within the control of this government and all 
our banks at this time less than $100,000,000 in gold. We are getting 
from our mines less than $50,000,000 per annum for coin and the arts. 
This is offset by a foreign demand of $100,000,000 to pay interest on na- 
tional debt ; and interest on State and railroad bonds, and on account of 
the foreign trade the nice little sum of $120,000,000 more. Making in all 
$220,000,000 to be paid in gold in 1875. This shows that there will be a 
clear deficiency of $75,000,000 if we comply with our contracts. This, too, 
when we have nearly $100,000,000 to start with. Now will Mr. West tell 
us where the other $75,000,000 is to come from? Oh! borrow it; yes, or 
buy it. Perhaps a little history would be good as a medicine just here. 



102 L,ife and Times of S. H. West. 

Everyone will remember the Alabama Claim, as it was called. Well this 
was submitted to an international court, and the United States govern- 
ment was awarded $15,000,000 damages. Mr. Boutwell was directed to 
collect the amount, and he proceeded to draw upon Great Britain for that 
amount. But what Happened? The proper officer of the British govern- 
ment paid him British consols. By a law of the united kingdom these 
are payable at the Bank of England at not more than one and a half 
per cent, discount. When Mr. Boutwell presented $15,000,000 for pay- 
ment, what did the bank do? Why, sir, the bank officers plainly told 
him, if he persisted in the attempt to draw $15,000,000 in gold from the 
bank that they would "raise the rate to twenty per cent." And Mr. Bout- 
well was compelled to put his consols on the market and take his pay in 
U. S. bonds. Now, Mr. West, if we were to call on Europe for $75,000,000 
in gold what would the rate be raised to? And then what shall we do 
for next year? We shall then have to borrow $175,000,000 besides the 
$50,000,000 we get from our mines. When the United States goes into 
the market for $175,000,000 our bonds will not be worth fifteen cents on 
the dollar, and this nation will be as effectually bankrupt as any nation 
can be. This plan of constantly overreaching ourselves is the legitimate 
fruit of a kind of small statesmanship, alike discreditable to us as a nation 
and to our civilization. 

Mr. West is correct when he says that the new party cannot afford 
to ignore the minority which he represents. The new party does not ig- 
nore them, and would fain have them in its ranks, and we are not without 
faith that their better judgment will place them squarely on the reform 
platform. But I am constrained to say that the new party would be un- 
worthy of them if it could give up its own true principles for the sake 
of votes. 

Mr. West says he would adopt the specie basis "mainly to secure full 
confidence on the part of the people in the greenbacks." I must say this 
statement is simply marvelous. We have been trying this specie basis 
for a hundred years, and have had a crash every ten years on an average, 
that has cost the people hundreds of millions of dollars, because we did 
not have the gold and silver with which to redeem our paper currency. 
Yet our friend would try it again to inspire confidence. I should be 
pleased to have some mathematician inform me if an overwhelming and 
ruinous failure every ten years will inspire faith in the soundness of our 
money, how often we should have these failures to make us absolutely 
certain it was sound. We suppose once in three or five years would be 
enough to remove the doubts of the most skeptical. 

Mr. West says "gold and silver certainly possess more commercial 
value than any other articles out of which money was ever made by the 
government." Here lies the very "gist" of Mr. West's error, and not only 
his, but all others who advocate the specie basis. They have never com- 
prehended the pure idea of money. They still believe that we are trying 



Political Conditions. 103 

to manufacture an article of commerce. This error is radical. Money in 
its true sense is not an article of commerce. Its true function is to facili- 
tate the exchange of articles of commerce. It should not have any value 
outside of our own country. Otherwise a foreign demand might leave 
us without a medium of exchange. 

Mr. West says he thinks "it is just as necessary for the government 
to promise to pay its debts in something of real value as it is for an in- 
dividual to do so." So do we, but that has nothing to do with the creation 
of money. We say the government should not only promise to pay, but it 
should do it. But when it has once paid the money we propose to ex- 
tinguish the debt. Therefore, in all my ideas of greenbacks, I have ever 
held that it should be real money. The element of debt should be entirely 
eliminated. All this verbiage about basing our currency on the entire 
wealth and resources of the nation has never had much sympathy from 
me. My view is that its only basis should be the nation's sovereignty. 
Let the nation by its sovereign fiat endow the greenback with the legal- 
tender, money function, and make it the only money, and it will make no 
difference whether facetious objectors receive it or not. But we have no 
fears that there would be 'any that would not gladly receive it. If Mr. 
West will read the history of the Bank of Venice he will there see an 
instance of a near approach to real paper money, always above the gold 
par. This condition of things lasted for over five hundred years while 
the nation enjoyed unparalleled prosperity. We call his attention to the 
present French government, which makes no pretention to specie re- 
demption, yet no one refuses her paper at par, simply because it is by 
lazv made receivable for all dues. 

Again, Mr. West says : "But let me ask, if the government can start 
its paper-mill and grind out an unlimited amount of irredeemable paper 
money and bonds and can have it pass out as real money, why tax the 
people to pay interest on these bonds? Why not run the mill a little 
longer and grind out the interest?" When Carl Schurz first uttered these 
words he evidently thought it sounded smart ; but no man in this na- 
tion has ever written a more sophistical sentence. Besides implying sev- 
eral falsehoods, it confesses to too much ignorance of the entire subject 
for me to believe for one moment that Mr. West endorses any of its im- 
plied statements. In the first place no reformer has ever hinted at the 
thought of issuing an "unlimited" amount of money. In the second place 
it confesses to an entire want of comprehension of the idea of money, to 
talk of irredeemable money. A man can redeem his promise to pay. He 
can redeem his debt without money, but the money is the end of the law. 
The payment of money in full for a debt ends all cavil as to that matter. 

The Reform party proposes to issue only so much money as is neces- 
sary for the transaction of the business of the country, and to pay this 
money out in satisfaction of the debts of the nation, and to allow the 
people to use it for all purposes of trade. In this transaction no one is 



104 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

hurt. Whatever benefit is received by the issue accrues to us all as citi- 
zens. We are the government; our government is not an abstract some- 
thing of which we should be jealous. 

But we do not expect or desire the government to issue one single 
dollar of greenbacks to any citizen without an equivalent. 

We should be glad to see the discussion of this great question rise 
far above such sophistry as the above quotation. But, Mr. Editor, this 
article is already too long, and I will close for the present. 

M. M. Hooton. 



MR. WEST REPLIES TO MR. BOONE AND DR. HOOTON. 

Mr. Boone thinks it strange that a Reformer should make use of 
the same kind of arguments on the financial question that some of our 
opponents do, and that I cannot consistently do so, while inside the Re- 
form camp ; and further intimates that he who fails to fully acquiesce 
in a party platform is against the party. I am inclined to think that Mr. 
Boone is disposed to draw his party lines rather close for the present 
condition of the Reform party. He knows very well that there is no 
general unity in any party on this question. Both the old parties are 
badly divided on it. Inside our own party many of our earnest workers 
(and except present company), sound thinkers, and most practical busi- 
ness men, are opposed to the irredeemable paper theory. 

If there is room inside both the parties for men of all shades of opin- 
ion on this question, why shouldn't there be inside of the new party, or 
is it already so strong that it can afford to discard earnest workers for 
merely differing with the majority on one single point? 

The platform adopted at Decatur and Springfield is merely a state 
platform. The Cleveland convention was only a preliminary affair. Nei- 
ther of them have any binding power over the regular National Nominat- 
ing Convention. Until the meeting of such National Convention I consider 
it in order to discuss, in a courteous and respectful manner, any question 
upon which we may differ. After the National Convention meets and 
constructs a platform and nominates a ticket, if any members are not 
satisfied it will then be their duty to keep quiet or stand to one side and 
let the will of the majority rule. But at present the mass of the people 
have not studied this subject to much extent. Public opinion is in a 
transitory or fluctuating state on this and other questions. Witness the 
changes made by both the old parties in their state platforms, in Ohio 
and Iowa within the past year. 

In view of these facts, and the immense importance of this question, 
one that involves not only the welfare of the government, but also the 
interest of every inhabitant of the country, it is not only our privilege 
but our bounden duty to well consider what we are doing. It is proposed 



Political Conditions. 105 

to make a radical change in the financial policy of the government — to go 
at one bound from one extreme to the other. A very large number of 
the advocates of this measure are inexperienced in governmental and 
financial affairs. In a matter of such stupendous importance my advice 
would be to go slow, and calmly and patiently consider the different views 
on this subject. My convictions on this subject are as honest and deep 
seated as any I am capable of forming. I assure Mr. Boone that it 
would be much easier and far more pleasant for me to float along with 
the current than to array myself against it. But I would consider myself 
a very poor kind of Reformer if I had not enough moral courage to 
fearlessly express my honest convictions on any and all questions, when- 
ever I deem it my duty to do so, and that without regard to the tempest 
I might raise against myself. 

I intend no derision whatever by using the phrases inflationists, gov- 
ernment paper mill, etc., and I suppose Mr. Boone does not when he 
speaks of the the worshipers of the golden calf. I don't think that he can 
consider me one of that kind, because I value a dollar's worth of beef, 
pork, corn, or potatoes, just as much as I do a dollar's worth of gold. 
But I think the gold more convenient for the government to use than the 
other articles. 

My idea about any paper obligation, whether government greenbacks, 
or individual notes, is that their value depends entirely on the solvency 
of the maker, and the certainty that they will, in some way, be redeemed 
in something of real value in itself, or will be convertible into something 
else that will ultimately be redeemed. S. H. West. 



DR. HOOTON. 

Since writing the above reply to Mr. Boone, I have read Dr. Hooton's 
very interesting communication in the last issue of The Appeal. 

I will say at the outset, that I am very much obliged to the doctor 
for the article, and believe the readers of The Appeal will be much inter- 
ested in what he has to say on this most important subject. I will fur- 
ther say that I am not actuated by any factious spirit of opposition in 
this matter, but am simply an earnest searcher after truth, and hold my- 
self always open to conviction. It has been but a short time since I 
commenced the study of this question, and during that time have had but 
very little time to devote to it. But being satisfied that it is to be the 
great question in the next contest, I not only want all the information I 
can get on it, but also want the people generally to be aroused to think 
for themselves on this subject. 

Now, doctor, all I want in regard to fianances is, that the national 
debt shall be paid in good faith, and that we shall have a sound, uniform 
currency. I dread a depreciated and fluctuating currency more than I 
do earthquakes, hence my exceeding caution on this point. 



io6 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

But to the point. I think the doctor is basing all his conclusions on 
a fallacious standpoint. It would appear from his figures that the gov- 
ernment is on the very verge, or "ragged edge" of bankruptcy, and can't 
run more than a few months longer. According to the doctor's statement 
we have less than $100,000,000 in gold with which to pay obligations to 
the amount of $220,000,000 during the present year. Now, doctor, you 
are drawing the case somewhat mild. I have seen apparently reliable 
estimates that amount to $400,000,000 as the total gold expenditures of all 
kinds that will be required of our country during the present year. I 
am willing to accept the latter sum as the actual amount, and quite will- 
ing to admit that $100,000,000 will cover all the coin we have in the 
country, and still expect no bankruptcy to ensue; and why? Simply be- 
cause this state of affairs is not materially different from what it has 
been for the past ten years or more, and we have managed to get along 
quite easily with this small amount of coin with which to pay a very large 
amount of obligations, and more than that, the government has had gold 
to sell very frequently, having sold $5,000,000 no longer ago than the 
month of June just past. It appears to me, doctor, that your great mistake 
consists in ignoring the very important fact that a gold dollar, like any 
other, can be used over and over again for an unlimited number of times 
during the same year. Your whole line of argument seems to be based 
on the idea that when we once pay out the coin now in the country, it 
virtually ceases to exist, or at least goes entirely beyond our reach, while 
the fact is, there is a continual flow of gold into the treasury from the 
custom receipts. Merchants being compelled to pay the duty on imports 
in gold, the government has always been enabled to get enough from that 
source to pay the interest on the national debt, and when it accumulates a 
surplus — which it frequently does — it throws said surplus on the market, 
and the merchants buy it, and soon pay it back to the government in the 
shape of duties. Now, doctor, you know very well that this is the way 
this thing has been working, and is likely to work in the future, and this 
is the reason that it is not likely that the government will experience any 
more difficulty in procuring coin in the future than it has in the past. 

There are other points in this controversy that I may dwell on at 
some future time, but have not time now. But before closing I must ask 
the doctor one question. I find that the national debt, that is payable, 
both principal and interest, in coin, amounts to over $1,700,000,000. Now 
according to the doctor's line of argument, it will be impossible to much 
longer pay even the interest on the debt, in gold. Now my question is 
this: In this emergency that you have figured out, how do you propose 
to meet it? How are you going to pay this $1,700,000,000 and accruing 
interest? According to your theory it will be utterly impossible and 
repudition will be inevitable. S. H. West. 



CHAPTER 9. 

WORK AS A SUPERVISOR. 

I have considerable more of my discussions of the green- 
back question with others, but the foregoing is sufficient to 
prove I was never a greenbacker. 

During these years I was busily engaged in farm work 
and stock raising, and had a great aversion to holding any 
office, so much so, that I would frequently go early in the 
morning of a township election and post a notice on the door 
where the election was to be held, stating that I was not a 
candidate for any office and positively would not accept any 
office in the gift of the American people. At that time there 
was a scarcity of suitable men to fill the township offices. I 
stood the voters off in this way for several years, but finally 
they elected me assessor, without regard to my protest, and 
thought they had played a nice joke on me, but I took a flank 
movement on them by hiring a substitute. He did the work 
well, and there was no complaint though he lived in another 
township. 

Finally a provisional donation of $25,000 to a railroad 
was voted by the township. This assumed a dangerous form 
and in order to protect the interests of the township I con- 
sented to serve as supervisor and was elected to that office in 
April, 1872, and served four years. Was then out one year, 
then served three years more. Then as all danger had passed 
in regard to the railroad donation, and I had finished the spe- 
cial county business assigned me, I declined to serve any 
longer, though my friends insisted more strongly than ever 
before on my continued service. The last three years I served 
as chairman of the committee on delinquent taxes. 

107 



108 L,ife and Times of S. H. West. 

As a sample of my work as supervisor I submit the fol- 
lowing items : 

BAD FOR THE DELINQUENTS. 

The Board of Supervisors at its recent session took a very important 
action in reference to the enforcement of the payment of taxes. The 
board directed the state's attorney to institute suit against the owners of 
all property forfeited to the State for taxes or special assessments, and 
have employed able counsel to assist Mr. Fifer in the prosecution of all 
delinquents in the payment of taxes. All persons whose property has 
been forfeited to the State by reason of the non-payment of taxes will 
have suit instituted against them at the November term of the McLean 
circuit court. There is about $75,000 in delinquent taxes now due and 
unpaid on back taxes and on property that has been forfeited. This 
action of the board is taken under section 230, chapter 120, entitled Reve- 
nue, of the revised statutes of 1874, and which reads as follows: 

"The county board may at any time institute suit in an action of 
debt, in the name of the people of the State of Illinois, in any court of 
competent jurisdiction for the amount due on forfeited property." 

Mr. S. H. West, a member of the board, has been indefatigable in 
working up this matter, and entitled to great credit in hunting up the 
law under which the suits are to be instituted. — From the Bloomington 
Pantagraph of September, 1877. 



DELINQUENT TAXPAYERS. 
The admirable report made to the Board of Supervisors by Super- 
visor S. H. West, in regard to delinquent taxpayers, calls attention to a 
very important matter and one that should receive prompt attention. Mr. 
West is correct in the assumption that the willingness of the mass of the 
people to pay their taxes rests upon the belief that equality is being en- 
forced among all taxpayers, and that each is bearing his due proportion 
of the public burden either by choice or through the compulsion of law. 
Let it once be generally understood that certain men who are abundantly 
able to pay their taxes are indulged from year to year without legal pro- 
ceedings being commenced against their property, and others more de- 
serving because less able to pay their taxes will demand the same indul- 
gence. It is a duty that every citizen owes to bear his share of the pub- 
lic burden, and certainly if there is any class who should do this cheerfully 
and promptly it is those who have been favored by official positions by 
the people. We hope that the prosecuting attorney will press this matter 
with energy, and that when the Board of Supervisors meets again Mr. 
West can report a large share of the $75,000 of delinquent taxes as paid 
into the treasury. Mr. West at least deserves credit for calling attention 
to the matter and securing action calculated to cure a very palpable evil. — 
From the Leader of September, 1877. 



Work as a Supervisor. 109 

Mr. West, chairman of the committee on delinquent taxes, presented 
the following report : 

To the Board of Supervisors of McLean County: 

Your committee on collection of delinquent taxes respectfully report 
that they have carefully examined the delinquent tax list, and recommend 
that the amounts be carried over, and charged up by the clerk against 
each individual delinquent whose name may appear on the next assess- 
ment rolls. 

In regard to the delinquent list of real estate, we find that it amounts 
to about $75,000. This great evil is growing upon us with frightful rapid- 
ity. We are astonished and grieved to find on this list the names of 
many of our most prominent and leading citizens, some of whom are 
men of wealth, and others of high official position, who have had honors 
heaped upon them by a confiding people. The gravity of this question is 
of sufficient importance to attract the most serious attention of the Board. 
Its demoralizing tendency is appalling. The great mass of our people 
are willing to pay their taxes, provided all are made to pay, but when 
they see our leading citizens refuse with impunity to pay their taxes, we 
cannot reasonably expect to see the time long deferred, when the whole 
people will rise en masse, and refuse to pay until justice is meted out to 
all alike. 

This subject imperatively demands the most rigid and vigorous treat- 
ment. Those who are able to pay their taxes, must be made to pay. We 
believe that additional and stringent legislation is required on this subject, 
but in the meantime the law already authorizes the board to order suits 
at law against all forfeited property. We therefore recommend that the 
county attorney be directed to bring suit at the earliest practicable time 
against one or more of the most prominent and wealthy of said delin- 
quents, and prosecute said suit or suits with all the diligence in his 
power, and in order to make the work more vigorous, we recommend 
that your committee, in conjunction with Mr. Fifer, be empowered with 
authority to employ additional counsel. 

All of which is respectfully submitted. 

S. H. West, Chairman. 

September 14, 1877. 

Which was adopted. 



Mr. Davis moved that the list of names of persons owing delinquent 
personal taxes, and amount of such taxes, be published. 

Mr. Rayburn moved that said matter be referred to the committee, 
with instructions to report this afternoon, which was carried. 

Mr. West, chairman of the committee on delinquent taxes, presented 
the following report : 



no Life and Times of S. H. West. 

To the Board of Supervisors of McLean County: 

Your committee on collection of delinquent taxes, to whom was 
referred the proposition to publish the names on the delinquent lists, re- 
spectfully report that we have given due consideration to the subject, and 
consider the proposition inexpedient. 

We think it best to exhaust all remedies provided by law for the re- 
dress of wrongs, before trying any means that could be made to appear 
as extra-judicial, or could be construed as being prompted by a vindictive 
spirit. 

All of which is respectfully submitted. 

S. H. West, Chairman. 

September 14, 1877. 

Which was adopted. 



Mr. West, chairman of the committee on collection of delinquent 
taxes, presented the following report: 

To the Board of Supervisors of McLean County: 

Your committee on collection of delinquent taxes submits the fol- 
lowing report: 

The total amount of railroad delinquent taxes due one year 

ago was $156,433 65 

Total individual delinquent taxes due at the 

same time was $ 76,548 51 

Ten per cent, added 7,65485 

84,203 36 

Total delinquent taxes of all kinds due one year ago $240,647 01 

The amount collected on the above during the past twelve 

months has been, from railroads $42,92722 

From individuals 31,719 80 

Total $74,647 02 

The amount of delinquent taxes now due and unpaid is : 

From railroads $ 81,786 63 

From individuals 89,570 12 

Total $171,356 75 

Your committee very much regret that many of our leading citi- 
zens, of whom better things should be expected, still neglect to pay their 
taxes. 

We instruct our attorneys from time to time to use every possible 
effort in the prosecution of suits against delinquents. 

No sales of property have yet been made upon judgments obtained 
in suits already decided, but we have directed our attorneys to take the 
necessary measures to sell property under judgment without unnecessary 
delay. 



Work as a Supervisor. 1 1 1 

We earnestly urge our state senator and the representatives who 
may be returned from this county to use their utmost efforts to have our 
revenue laws amended in such a way as to expedite the collection of our 
taxes. The great defect in our present law is apparent from the startling 
array of figures given above. We shall leave nothing undone that is 
possible to do under the law, but we labor under great disadvantage as 
matters now stand. 

All of which is respectfully submitted. 

S. H. West, Chairman. 
Which was adopted. 



DELINQUENT TAXES. 

Mr. West, chairman of the committee on collection of delinquent 
taxes, presented the following report, which was adopted : 

To the Board of Supervisors of McLean County: 

Your committee on delinquent taxes respectfully submit the follow- 
ing report: 

Since our last report we have urged our attorneys to prosecute the 
suits against all delinquent taxpayers with the utmost vigor. We have 
made decided progress in this work. A large number of cases will be 
tried during the present term of the circuit court. 

The proper preparation of these suits involves a large amount of 
labor and care, as we will probably be compelled to prosecute some of 
them up to the Supreme Court of the State. 

We learn that a very considerable amount of back taxes are being 
paid to the different township collectors. We have been unable to obtain 
the exact figures from any of the said collectors, except in Bloomington, 
where the collector has received $1,981.49 of back taxes. 

The total amount of delinquent taxes of all kinds, including the 
railroad delinquents, paid into the county treasury since the last meeting 
of the board, amounts to $19,698.69. The injunction against the collection 
of the delinquent railroad tax has been dissolved by the Supreme Court 
of the United States, and there is no obstacle now remaining in the way 
of the collection of that tax. A letter of this date just received by the 
State's attorney from the attorney general of the State gives us this 
assurance beyond all doubt. 

Taken altogether, the prospect is most flattering for a satisfactory 
solution of this whole subject. 

We recommend that suits be instituted against the owners of all 
forfeited property just as soon as the property is forfeited, in June or 
July. In this way, the work can be kept up much more promptly. 



ii2 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

The subject of compensation for our assistant attorney has received 
our careful consideration. We have consulted the circuit judge and 
some of the most prominent lawyers in regard to the work devolving on 
our attorneys, Messrs. Fifer and Porter, and learn from them that Mr. 
Fifer is heavily overworked, and the nature of the delinquent suits re- 
quire great care and labor. We believe that our attorneys have faithfully 
discharged their whole duty, and hereby recommend that Mr. Porter, our 
assistant attorney, be allowed pay for his services at the rate of five 
hundred dollars per annum, dating from the time he commenced our 
work last September, and that the clerk be directed to draw an order on 
the county treasurer in his favor for the amount now due him at that 
rate, and in the future he be paid every three months until such time as 
the board may see fit to discontinue the work or make other arrange- 
ments. It is understood that this is the total compensation allowed for 
our attorney's work, as we cannot pay Mr. Fifer anything over the com- 
pensation already fixed by law for State's attorney. As this is the con- 
clusion of our year's work we cannot close without expressing the hope 
that those to whom may be assigned the duty of attending to this busi- 
ness for the coming year will prosecute the same with all possible dili- 
gence. 

All of which is respectfully submitted. 

S. H. West, Chairman. 
March 7, 1878. 

On motion the board adjourned to tomorrow morning at 9 o'clock. 



Mr. West, chairman of the committee on collection of delinquent 
taxes, presented the following report: 

To the Board of Supervisors of McLean County, Illinois: 

Your committee on collection of delinquent taxes respectfully report 
that we have continued to prosecute the business entrusted to our hands 
with all possible diligence, and with increased success. We directed our 
attorneys to institute as many suits for the present term of the circuit 
court as they could manage, which we are informed they have done. 

Some property has been sold under judgments obtained in tax suits. 
All lands offered for sale this year by the county treasurer for unpaid 
taxes were sold, except small tracts, and also in the cases where there was 
more than the last year's taxes unpaid. None of that description were 
sold. 

The total amount of back taxes collected during the past twelve 
months has been on real estate, $42,705.83, and on railroads $80,407.81. 

Our prospect for success in the future is decidedly better than it has 
ever before been since your committee has had charge of this branch of 
the service. 



Work as a Supervisor. 1 1 3 

All of which is respectfully submitted this 12th day of September, 
1879. 

S. H. West, Chairman. 



Mr. West, chairman of the committee on delinquent taxes, presented 
the following report : 

To the Board of Supervisors of McLean County, Illinois: 

Your committee on delinquent taxes, to whom was referred the appli- 
cation of the I., B. & W. Railroad Company for an abatement of taxes on 
the capital stock of said company for the year 1873, respectfully report 
that we have diligently investigated the case, and find questions of such 
magnitude and difficulty involved that we cannot possibly ascertain the 
facts necessary to form an intelligent opinion thereon during the present 
term of the Board. 

We find that the State board assessed, for the year 1873, $666,659 

against the capital stock of said company, as McLean county's share, and 

for the year 1874 only $22,688, a discrepancy so startling as to demand a 
thorough investigation. 

We, therefore, ask for an extension of time until the December term 
in which to make a full report. 

All of which is respectfully submitted this 17th day of Septem- 
ber, 1880. 

S. H. West, Chairman. 



Mr. West, chairman of the committee on collection of delinquent 
taxes, presented the following report : 

To the Board of Supervisors of McLean County, Illinois: 

Your committee on the collection of delinquent taxes submit the 
following report : 

The amount of the delinquent taxes paid into the county treasury 
since our last report in September up to November 29, when the books 
passed into the clerk's hands to be transferred to the township collectors' 
books, was $5,942.65. 

We learn the amount of back taxes being paid this winter to the 
township collectors is larger than ever before. 

The amendments to the revenue law increasing the penalty for non- 
payment of taxes, together with the decided improvement in the financial 
condition of our people will, in our opinion, greatly lessen the evils we 
have heretofore labored under in this business. 

There are many old chronic cases that are difficult to reach, but on 
the whole the outlook is favorable. 
—8 



ii4 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

In the closing of our year's work we deem it our duty to enter our 
protest against the practice that has prevailed more or less for many 
years in the county treasurer's office of extending the favor of not ad- 
vertising the lands of persons who are known to the treasurer to be good 
and responsible parties when they request that favor. 

In our opinion this is an unequal and unjust administration of the 
law, a discrimination in favor of the rich and against the poor man whose 
land is advertised and who is therefore compelled to pay the additional 
costs. 

We have a high appreciation of the courteous and accommodating 
disposition of our county treasurer, but recommend and insist that as 
long as the law requires delinquent lands to be advertised that all shall 
be treated alike, that when the proper time arrives the treasurer proceed 
to advertise every piece of land in the county upon which the tax has 
not been paid. 

All of which is respectfully submitted this 4th day of March, 1880. 

S. H. West, Chairman. 



Mr. West, chairman of the committee on collection of delinquent 
taxes, presented the following report: 

To the Board of Supervisors of McLean County: 

Your committee on collection of delinquent taxes submit the fol- 
lowing report: 

Since the September meeting of the Board we have endeavored to 
ascertain all the facts connected with the request of the I., B. & W. Rail- 
way Company, for an abatement of taxes on the capital stock of said 
company for the year of 1873. 

We find that the claim as presented to your committee by Mr. Fair- 
banks, the general solicitor of said company, to be based on the allega- 
tion that the secretary of said company made a mistake in the amount 
of property returned by him under oath, to the Auditor of Public Ac- 
counts of Illinois, for the year 1873, that through his want of proper in- 
formation he returned a much larger amount than he should have done. 
This statement is sustained by the oath of said secretary. As a matter 
of fact we find that McLean county's part of the tax levied on said cap- 
ital stock for 1873 was $9799, and for the year 1874 it was $1122.43, and 
for 1875 it was $1237.40, and since that time there has been none. 

We are free to admit that the above facts have the appearance of some 
injustice having been done the I., B. & W. Railway Cpmpany. In order 
to ascertain the facts on both sides of this question we wrote the State 
Auditor for information on this point. In reply he informs us that said 
assessments were made in accordance with a law of the State and had 



Work as a Supervisor. 1 1 5 

been sustained by the Supreme Court of the State, and concluded by giv- 
ing us emphatic notice that his office would not recognize any abatement 
that we might attempt to make of the State's portion of this tax. We 
fully understand that the State authorities will not abate anything in 
this case. We also have a statement from Mr. English, of Danville, who 
we are informed was a member of the State Board of Equalization in the 
year 1873. He states that this matter was fully understood by the State 
Board at that time, "but as these returns were made under oath by the 
officers of the company, they, the State Board, had no right to go behind 
them." 

It is proper to state that the total amount in controversy is $12,158.83 
and that the company offer to compromise by paying $4,809.58. To sum 
up the points in this case as they occur to your committee, they stand thus : 
The officers of the company make oath that they made a mistake in their 
returns for the year 1873, and now call on this board to correct this mis- 
take. This is the sum and substance of their side of the question as we 
understand it. On the other side we find that the State Board that acted 
on this matter when it was fresh and fully understood by them, decided 
they had no right to go behind the returns. The law under which the 
assessment was made has been sustained by the highest court in the 
State, and the State officers who are fully posted on all the facts and 
equities in the case refuse to abate anything in this case. 

In view of all these facts, which are indisputable, your committee are 
decidedly of the opinion that it would be a very presumptious act for this 
board to abate this tax. In our opinion it is not a question of expediency, 
it is not a question of which will probably pay the best, to compromise 
and make sure of about one-third of the total amount, or push the case 
through the courts with some uncertainty as to the final result. But we 
hold that it would be improper for this board to do that which the State 
Board refused to do for want of authority, and which the State auditor 
refuses to do. It is our opinion that the proper tribunal to settle this 
matter is the courts. 

We, therefore, recommend that no compromise be made, but that the 
State's attorney be requested to prosecute the case to a speedy trial. 

In regard to the proposition made by the Chicago & Paducah Rail- 
road Company to compromise the back taxes against said company, 
amounting, as we understand, to about $17,500, at fifty cents on the dol- 
lar, we recommend that no compromise be made. 

All of which is respectfully submitted this 8th day of December, 1880. 

S. H. West, Chairman. 
Which was adopted. 



Mr. West, chairman of the committee on collection of delinquent 
taxes, presented the following report : 



ii 6 L,ife and Times of S. H. West. 

To the Board of Supervisors of McLean County, Illinois: 

Your committee on collection of delinquent taxes submits the fol- 
lowing report: 

Since the December meeting of the board the Chicago & Paducah 
Railroad Company have paid their delinquent taxes in full into the county 
treasury. This is one of the companies that offered to compromise with 
the county at fifty cents on the dollar. 

The case pending between the county and the Chicago & Alton Rail- 
road Company, involving the right of our local assessors to assess the 
machine shops of said company, was argued by our attorneys, Fifer and 
Porter, before the Supreme Court at Springfield in January last. The 
court has not yet rendered its decision in the case. 

The case pending between the county and the I., B. & W. Railroad 
Company, in the circuit court of Champaign county, was to have been 
tried on Tuesday of this week, but by reason of some change in the rou- 
tine of business in that court, the trial was postponed until the nth of 
this month. We will state what we should have said in the beginning of 
this report, that in accordance with the authority vested in your commit- 
tee by the board, that we employed Mr. Fifer to prosecute the two last 
mentioned cases for the compensation of $150. His duty does not extend 
beyond the circuit court in regard to the suit with the I., B. & W. 

It will be necessary for your committee to make further arrange- 
ments for the prosecution of this case, as we are assured by an official 
of that company that they will fight the case in the courts to the bitter 
end. Your committee assures the board that they too, are in superb 
fighting condition, and perfectly willing to carry the case through just 
as far as the railroad company may see fit to go. We can do this with- 
out involving the county in much expense. The amount involved in this 
suit is $12,159.56. We have very strong faith in ultimate success, and 
only ask the board to sustain us in this contest. 

The balance of the work entrusted to your committee is in good 
shape. We cannot give the figures at present, because the books are in 
the hands of the different township collectors. We anticipate but little 
difficulty in the future, except in the suit with the I., B. & W. Company. 

All of which is respectfully submitted this 10th day of March, 1881. 

S. H. West, Chairman. 
Which was adopted. 



The only reason for giving so many of the above reports 
is that they embrace one of the most important branches of 
business that came before the board of supervisors during my 
entire service. The railroads were resisting the payment of 



Work as a Supervisor. i 1 7 

their taxes, and suits were being conducted against them in 
the courts of the State, and in one case, in the Supreme Court 
of the United States. 

In addition to this, many individuals had failed to pay their 
taxes for years. I instituted the proceedings against them 
and Mr. Fifer, our State's attorney (and who afterwards was 
governor of the State), worked three years under my direc- 
tions in this business. When I retired from the board all the 
delinquent tax business was settled except the claim of some 
$12,000 against the L, B. & W. railroad, and I then had a 
contract with Mr Fifer (who was then a member of the State 
senate) to prosecute this case through all the courts to which 
it might be taken. After I retired from the board it compro- 
mised the case. Mr. Fairbanks, who is now the vice-president 
of the United States, was the chief attorney for the I., B. & W. 
railroad. In my intercourse with him I was very favorably 
impressed with his gentlemanly bearing. 



CHAPTER 10. 

MENTIONED FOR THE LEGISLATURE}. 

After retiring from the board of supervisors I devoted my 
time strictly to my business of farming. Early in 1880 my 
name was suggested for the legislature in the following article : 

S. H. WEST FOR THE LEGISLATURE. 
To the Editor: — It is conceded that under the present law the Demo- 
cratic party will be able to elect one member to represent our county in 
the next legislature. This is a very important office, and the names of many 
good men have been used in connection therewith, and against whom we 
have nothing to say. To the list of the names already mentioned we would 
like to add that of Mr. S. H. West, of West township, and urge upon 
our party his pre-eminent fitness for that important position. Mr. West 
is no partisan, but is a Democrat with liberal and advanced ideas. He 
has been a member of our county board, from a Republican township, 
for many years, and all know him to be competent, faithful and fearless 
in the discharge of his official duties. By his experience as a member of 
the county board he has acquired a knowledge of the needs of our county 
not possessed by any of the other gentlemen named in connection with 
said office. He is well and thoroughly acquainted with our revenue law, 
and his knowledge in this particular would be valuable in correcting its 
many defects. 

While Mr. West is from the country and represents the agricultural 
interests of the county, still he has always held that interests of the 
country and the city were the same, and has never sought to antagonize 
them. 

He is no office-seeker, and has persistently refused to become such, 
but if a nomination was tendered him we have no doubt he would con- 
sider it his duty to accept. 

Mr. West may not thank us for making use of his name in this con- 
nection, as we do not know that he desires, or ever would accept, a nom- 
ination ; but we need just such men as Mr. West to represent us in the 
legislature, and it is our judgment and the judgment of many of our best 
thinking men, that the party could not possibly do better than to nom- 
inate and elect him to that position. Democrat. 

1880. 

118 



Mentioned for the Legislature. 119 

Nothing grew out of this suggestion, which was made 
without my knowledge or consent. 

It is proper to state here that when the Anti-Monopoly 
party, which I helped to form, finally drifted into the Green- 
back party and made irredeemable paper money its main is- 
sue, which I could not endorse, I left them and joined the 
Democratic party again when it assumed a definite set of 
principles. 

The nation has sustained my side of the financial question, 
as discussed with the greenbackers. The Greenback party and 
its principles are now dead and forgotten, while the specie 
basis is now, 1907, a living fact, and the country has not gone 
to destruction as predicted, but is in a more prosperous con- 
dition than ever before. 

In 1882 calls were made upon me to allow the use of my 
name as a candidate for the legislature. 

THE NEXT DEMOCRATIC CANDIDATE FOR THE LEGIS- 
LATURE. 

Editor Bulletin: — The time is not far distant when the voters of Mc- 
Lean county will be called upon to elect State and county officers, and the 
question is, shall we agitate the matter now or wait until the politicians 
have packed the convention to suit themselves? 

McLean county has sixty thousand inhabitants and forty thousand of 
these are in the country. I wish to call attention to the election of rep- 
resentatives to the State legislature. In writing this article, it is not 
intended to introduce any matter that will lead to a contest or belligerent 
feeling between the city and country; but those outside the city, both 
here and elsewhere, have too long neglected their privilege, I might say 
their duty. The minority party has had all the representatives from 
Bloomington thus far, and we of the country only ask for simple justice. 
The country numbers two to the city's one. Why, then, can we not have 
one representative whose occupation, sympathy and associations in life 
are identified with the great laboring and producing masses, who create 
all our wealth and consequently are the foundation of all our prosperity. 

Have we no men in our ranks that are capable of representing us 
in the halls of the general assembly of the State? This, I think, will 
hardly be claimed by anyone. Then, if two-thirds of the people of the 



120 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

county, who reside in the country outside of Bloomington, and if they 
have plenty of men who are fully competent to participate in shaping the 
legislation of the State, and I maintain they have, I ask if there is any 
good reason why they should not have the candidate for representative 
this fall? Let us have an expression through the press from every part 
of the county. I will name Mr. S. H. West, a man whose integrity and 
ability renders him eminently fit to represent McLean county in the next 
legislature. Mr. West knows nothing of this writing. I am not aware 
that he is a candidate, or intends to be, but in expressing my preference 
for Mr. West I am confident I have spoken the sentiments of many 
others in this part of the country. S. F. Hay. 

Danvers, 111., June 5, 1882. 



A CALL UPON MR. S. H. WEST. 
To Mr. S. H. West: 

Dear Sir : — We, the undersigned citizens of West township, having 
known and appreciated you, both personally and officially, and realizing 
the defects in many of the laws pertaining to our local affairs, and feel- 
ing that the agricultural interests of our county are justly entitled to be 
represented in the State legislature, and having the utmost confidence in 
your integrity and ability, we ask you to allow your name to go before 
the next Democratic convention as a candidate for representative in the 
legislature of the State. Hoping this will meet your acceptance, we 
pledge you our hearty support, believing that both the county and State 
will be benefited thereby. Hoping to receive a favorable response at 
your earliest convenience, we remain your fellow-citizens : 

W. W. Hammond, Samuel Healea, 

H. Grizzell, M. M. Craig, 

J. Mitchell, J. N. Rutledge, 

N. Beckham, L. A. Crumbaugh, 

G. W. Hill, David Barnhart, 

John Love, S. R. Mitchell, 

T. J. Rutledge, C. F. Umstaddt, 

Perry Lander, W. D. Barnhart, 

S. Plue, Julius Gaines, 

0. P. Bechelmyer, W. R. Moss, 
Frank Cawby, J. A. Umstaddt, 
J. B. Spears, Giles Gordon, 
E. M. Murphy, G. W. Hedrick, 
H. M. Cawby, J. P. Cawby, 
John Fenstermaker, S. G. Healea, 

1. W. Healea, T. M. Healea, 
John Clark, M. Horin, 
Alex Bige, Harvey Grove, 

R. J. Householder, William T. Scott, 



Mentioned for the Legislature. 



121 



John Spencer, 
S. Saxton, 
J. B. Morgan, 
J. T. Crumbaugh, 
William Gilmore, 
John Andrew, 
T. F. Saxton, 
Joshua Croskey, 
Joel T. Mann, 
L. Baker, 
Robert J. Polk, 
O. W. Rosencrans, 
Luther Downing, 
M. M. Barr, 
Joseph Andris, 
J. M. Grizzell, 
George Dotson, 
T. A. Campbell, 
S. P. Hay, 
Felix Gilbert, 
A. E. Champ, 
June 7, 1882. 



W. Hancen, 
James Morgan, 
Joseph Low, 
M. M. Crumbaugh, 
A. J. Deffenbaugh, 
T. A. Saxton, 
Henry Croskey, 
S. Healea, 
Frank Mann, 
J. Mullen, 
Robert Polk, 
J. Morris, 
Charles Downing, 
W. J. Kimler, 
M. H. Barr, 
William Andris, 
Frank Huddleston, 
E. N. Deffenbaugh, 
C. Orendorff, 
John Siler, 
G. N. Barnhart. 



SIMEON H. WEST FOR THE LEGISLATURE. 

Mr. S. H. West, it seems, is looming up as a Democratic candidate 
for the legislature. His old time friends and neighbors of West township 
have published a numerously signed call asking him to become a candi- 
date for that office. This expression of esteem and confidence on the part 
of his neighbors is certainly very flattering to Mr. West, and on due re- 
flection he has consented to make the race. Well, since there will be one 
Democrat elected, we know of no good reason why Simeon should not 
be the man. He has a liberal education, is in the prime of life, and has 
had large business experience. He represented his township as a member 
of the board of supervisors for a great many years, and was always re- 
garded as one of the ablest, most active and conscientious members of that 
body, and his large and varied experience in this respect has made him 
thoroughly acquainted with the wants of the people and the changes that 
should be made in our laws. Mr. West is a self-made man, and conse- 
quently a man of the people. He is one of the largest farmers in the 
county, and should' he be sent to the legislature, he would be alive to that 
large and increasing, but too often neglected interest. We are all inter- 
ested in getting our best men to represent us in the legislature, and we 
venture to suggest to our Democratic friends that they can nominate no 
better man or stronger candidate than Simeon H. West. — Leader (a Re- 
publican paper). 



122 Life and Times of $. H. West. 

IN THE HANDS OF HIS FRIENDS. 

It will be remembered that a few days ago a call was published in 
this paper, signed by many prominent Democrats in various parts of this 
county, asking Mr. S. H. West to come out as a candidate for nomination 
for the legislature. Mr. West, who lives in West township, after due 
deliberation has sent the Bulletin the following commendable card, with 
the request that it be published. We give it place with pleasure. 

Mr. West's Reply. 

West Township, June 15, 1882. 
Messrs. W. W. Hammond, H. Grizzell, J. M. Mitchell, and other voters 

of West Township: 

Gentlemen : — Your call on me to allow the use of my name before 
the next Democratic county convention as a candidate for representative 
in the legislature has been duly considered. I assure you that a call of 
this kind, coming as it does from those who know me best and whom I 
have served so long, is a compliment most highly appreciated by me. 

The position you refer to has no charms for me. To accept it will 
require a sacrifice of my personal interests, inclinations and home com- 
fort. To refuse would indicate a selfish disregard of your wishes, as well 
as those of many other friends throughout the county who have person- 
ally expressed to me the same sentiments that you have. Hence, I have 
been perplexed and halting between two opinions. 

But believing that no man should live for himself alone, but that all 
should be willing to bear a reasonable amount of whatever public work 
their fellow-citizens may demand of them, and knowing there is a strong 
determination throughout the county to insist on a fair divide with our 
city friends in regard to representation in the legislature, induces me to 
waive my own preference and place myself under your command. 

Allow me to say that in giving my consent, I have no war to wage 
against any legitimate interest, whether in city or in country, but would 
foster and encourage all, and in doing this would give to agriculture that 
attention which its vast importance so justly demands. 

Respectfully yours, 

S. H. West. 



To the Democratic Voters of McLean County: 

Having consented to become a candidate for the legislature, subject 
to the action of the Democratic county convention, I think a brief ex- 
planation of my views in connection therewith will not be out of order. 

It is the universal custom of candidates to spend much time and con- 
siderable money in traveling over the country and urging their claims and 



Mentioned for the Legislature. 123 

fitness for the office to which they aspire, at the same time generally dis- 
paraging or abusing their opponents. I have no taste for this kind of work. 

I have been told by good authority that it costs from five hundred to 
twelve hundred dollars to become a representative from McLean county. 

My friends will please excuse me from traveling this road. It is a 
false and vain ambition that can lead any man to make such expenditures 
for such an object. It is not reasonable to expect very healthy legislation 
under such circumstances. 

I insist that the people shall make their own selections without regard 
to the personal solicitations of anyone. Unless they do this they cannot 
claim that they govern themselves, but are governed by a set of politicians 
whose highest ability and greatest energy are displayed in manipulating 
the wires before the nominations are made. 

For the information of a few democrats of the county, who seem to 
be groping in mental darkness on the subject, I will say that if I should 
be elected a member of the legislature I will consider it my duty to rep- 
resent the democrats of McLean county on all party questions that may 
come before that body. Their will shall govern all my actions on such 
questions. This I consider the essence of true democracy. A representa- 
tive is nothing more than an agent, servant or hired man employed to 
carry out the will of his employers. 

I do not carry my party politics into local affairs, such as the election 
of school and township officers, but in all State and national affairs I want 
my politics strictly straight — all one thing or all the other. There is 
never any difficulty in knowing just where I stand on any given question. 



To Dr. William Hill: 

Dr. Hill, it is not consistent with my taste or sense of honor to travel 
over McLean county and abuse you behind your back and try to persuade 
the people to vote for me instead of you. 

There is a more manly and honorable way. I respectfully invite you 
to meet me in the different townships for the purpose of open discussions 
before the people on the following subjects: 

First. — The merits of the more important points of legislation upon 
which you were called to act during your term of service. 

Second. — The legislation that will be needed in the interest of the 
whole people during the next term of the legislature. 

Third. — The merits of the claim presented by my friends to the effect 
that the business men, farmers and laborers of McLean county are justly 
entitled to a representative in the legislature. 

These subjects will afford ample scope for discussion. Let us meet 
and discuss them, and then leave the people to decide which one of us 



124 



Life and Times of $. H. West. 



shall go to the legislature. If you have not time to visit all the townships, 
please select such as will suit your convenience. I will meet you any- 
where in the county. An early answer will much oblige. 

Yours respectfully, 

S. H. West. 
June 28, 1882. 



Dr. Hill did not accept this challenge. 

THE DEMOCRATIC COUNTY CONVENTION, 1882. 
The Ticket. 
President Hughes announced nominations for members of the general 
assembly to be in order. 

Simeon H. West, of West Township, was nominated by W. W. 
Fielder, of Bloomington. 

William Hill, of Bloomington, was nominated by W. Duff Haynie. 
Isaac Vanordstrand, of Heyworth, was nominated by Allen Schrock, 
of Bloomington. 

On motion of John Halderman the first ballot was declared informal. 

The roll of townships was then called with the following result : 



Townships 

Mt. Hope 

Allin 

Danvers 

Funk's Grove . 

Dale 

Dry Grove 
White Oak .... 

Randolph 

Bloomington, 1 
Bloomington, 2 
Bloomington, 3 
Normal, 1 
Normal, 2 

Hudson 

Downs 

Old Town 

Towanda 

Money Creek . 

Gridley , 

Empire 

Padua 

Blue Mound . . 

Lexington 

Chenoa 

West 

Arrowsmith . . . 



Informal Ballot. 

West 

5 

2 

1 

4 

3 



Hill Vanordstrand 

i j / 2 iy 2 



6 

17 

10 

5 



Mentioned for the Legislature. 125 

Martin 4 

Lawndale 2 .... 1 

Yates .... 3 

Bellflower 3 .... 

Cheney's Grove 3 .... 

Anchor 2 .... 

Cropsey 1 

Totals 86 52^ isVz 

After the informal ballot, Mr. Haynie withdrew Dr. Hill, and said 
that the doctor would give to the nominee a hearty support. 

The formal ballot was the same as the informal, with the following 
changes : 

Danvers changed from 2 for West and 3 for Hill to 5 for West. 
White Oak changed its 1 for Hill to 1 for West. 

First Bloomington changed from 3 for West, 6 for Hill and 1 for 
Vanordstrand to 6 for West and 4 for Vanordstrand. 

Second Bloomington changed from 17 for Hill to 3 for West and 14 
for Vanordstrand. 

Third Bloomington changed from 3 for West and 10 for Hill to 3 for 
West and 10 for Vanordstrand. 

First Normal changed from 5 for Hill to 3 for West and 2 for 
Vanordstrand. 

Second Normal changed from 7 for West to 6 for West and 1 for 
Vanordstrand. 

Chenoa voted 6 for Vanordstrand. 

Yates voted 3 for Vanordstrand. 

The totals were 98 for West and 56 for Vanordstrand. 

Mr. West was declared the nominee amid loud applause. He was 
called to the stand, and said that his nomination had been made in def- 
erence to the desire of the farmer element of the party for a representa- 
tive in the legislature ; and while he would represent that element faith- 
fully he would neglect no other interest of the district. He would stand 
by the Democratic party, but, uncontrolled by party considerations, would 
look with fidelity after the material interests of all his constituents. 

It will be seen I was nominated by a large majority. My 
chief opponent was Dr. William Hill, of Bloomington, who 
had just served one term in the legislature. He was a noted 
surgeon, a leading Democrat of fine ability and splendid pres- 
ence. He had the further distinction of having served in his 
professional capacity at the birth of William J. Bryan. 



CHAPTER 11. 

WORK AS A Iv£GlSIyATOR. 

After my election I received quite a number of free passes 
from railroad companies. I returned them all with thanks for 
the reasons as expressed below : 

WEST ON FREE PASSES. 
Arrowsmith, McLean Co., 111., December 30, 1882. 
Mr. J. C. McMullen, General Manager Chicago and Alton Railroad Co., 
Chicago, III.: 

Dear Sir: — Your favor of a free pass over the Chicago & Alton 
railroad for the year 1883 has just been received. Please accept my 
thanks for your kindness, and do not be offended at my return of the 
pass, as I consider it entirely inconsistent with my duty as a representa- 
tive of the people to accept a gift from any person or company who may 
be interested in any measure that may come before the legislature while 
I am a member thereof. If I should accept of your generous gift and 
fail to feel under obligation tp your company for it, I would certainly 
be most ungrateful. 

If I should allow myself to be placed under obligations to any railroad 
I would thereby do violence to the obligations due from me to my con- 
stituents. 

Allow me to express to you my decided conviction that the free pass 
system is an evil that should be abolished, at least so far as it applies to 
all persons in the public service. It is unjust to the railroads, and a 
curse to the people. It depletes your treasury, and makes unfair discrim- 
ination between the recipients of your bounty and those who are not 
favored. We want no privileged classes in this country. Free passes pro- 
long the sessions of the legislature by enabling the members to spend a 
large part of their time in free rides to and from their homes. 

I cannot understand why a man in the public service should be fur- 
nished with a free pass on railroads more than with free goods, free 
groceries, and free fuel. Let me urge the railroad companies to get 
square down to business principles and abolish the free pass system. This 
work can be accomplished by the railroad companies much more success- 
fully than by legislation. But if any legislation may be needed on this 
subject, it will afford me much pleasure to use my feeble efforts in that 
direction. Respectfully yours, 

S. H. West. 
126 



Work as a Legislator. 127 

When it became known in the legislature that I had re- 
fused all free passes it aroused great indignation against me 
among my fellow members. For a time most of them acted 
very cold toward me, but in a few weeks I offered a preamble 
and resolution as follows : 

Whereas, The members of the legislature are in the habit of work- 
ing only three and a half days per week and drawing pay for seven days, 
therefore 

Resolved, That the interests of the people require that we extend 
our working time from Friday noon to Saturday noon of each week. 

Instantly scores of members jumped up in great excite- 
ment. All kinds of motions were made. There seemed to be 
a general determination to snow me under. Finally a mem- 
ber near me moved to lay my resolution on the table. I ap- 
pealed to him to withhold his motion for a few minutes, which 
he did. I then sailed in, rough shod, on the practice of wast- 
ing time in junketing on free passes, and closed by demanding 
the ayes and noes on the motion to lay on the table. Con- 
sternation seemed to strike the whole crowd. One prominent 
member said (privately) he didn't know how to vote. Said 
he was opposed to my motion but he knew his people were in 
favor of it. Then a member moved to refer the matter to a 
committee, which was done, thus dodging the question. After 
this little tilt I was treated with a fair degree of respect. 

The most important measure before this term of the legis- 
lature was the Harper high license bill. All but ten Demo- 
crats in the house opposed the bill. Much time was wasted 
by dilatory action over it. But it finally passed both houses 
and became a law. 

This was the 33rd General Assembly. The entire session 
was full of strife and dilatory action. The mode of procedure 
was very distasteful to me. It seemed to me that the main 
object of most of the leading members of both parties was not 
how to expedite business, but how not to do it. Instead of 
approaching public questions in a business like manner they 



128 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

acted like pettyfogging lawyers, in trying to baffle and beat 
the other party, wthout regard to the merits of the case pend- 
ing. The information gained about public business and the 
pleasant acquaintances made during my service were the only 
redeeming feature of my experience in the legislature. I 
wanted to transact the State business as near on business prin- 
ciples as possible. The majority, with their pockets full of 
railroad free passes, seemed more inclined to junket on the 
roads and elsewhere half of the time than to get right down 
to real work. 

But, notwithstanding all the delays, I succeeded in secur- 
ing the passage of my hard road law. I was a member of 
the committee on roads and bridges. Many bills came be- 
fore the committee. Among them were several providing for 
hard roads, which were referred to a sub-committee, consist- 
ing of Messrs. Boardman, Hester and myself. The bills sub- 
mitted to us were so imperfect that Boardman and I agreed 
to each prepare a new bill. When we finished our bills Mr. 
Boardman said mine was the best and moved its adoption, 
which carried. We then reported the bill to the full commit- 
tee which adopted it and reported it to the house as a com- 
mittee bill. The deadlock over the Harper High License bill 
delayed the work of the house so long that I gave a copy of 
my bill to Senator Gilham and requested him to introduce it 
in the senate, which he did, consequently it stands on the rec- 
ord as a senate bill. There were other hard road bills before 
the senate, but my bill passed that body without a dissenting 
vote, and came back to the house and was passed with only 
six votes against it. 

It is now the law of the State, and many improved roads 
have been made under it, especially in the vicinity of Gibson 
City in Ford county. 

WEST'S HARD ROAD LAW. 
Section i. Be it enacted by the people of the State of Illinois, repre- 
sented in the general assembly : That on the petition of fifty land owners, 



Work as a Legislator. 129 

who are legal voters of any township, to the town clerk thereof, in coun- 
ties under township organization, or road districts in counties not under 
township organization, to the county clerk, he shall, when giving notice of 
the time and place for holding the next annual town meeting, or road 
district meeting, also give notice that a vote will be taken at said election 
for or against levying a tax not to exceed one dollar on each one hundred 
dollars assessed valuation of all the taxable property, including railroads, 
in the township, or road districts, for the purpose of constructing and 
maintaining gravel, rock, macadam or other hard roads, not exceeding 
two ; and shall also state the rate per cent., not exceeding one dollar on 
each one hundred dollars, and the number of years, not exceeding five, 
for which said tax shall be levied. 

Sec. 2. The ballots at said election shall contain the following form : 
"For special tax for gravel, rock, macadam or other hard roads," 
"Against special tax for gravel, rock, macadam or other hard roads." 

Sec. 3. If a majority of all the ballots cast at said election shall be 
in favor of said special tax, then it shall be the duty of the commissioners 
of highways of the township or road district to levy a tax in accordance 
with said vote, and certify the same to the town clerk in the counties 
under township organization, or to the district clerk in counties not under 
township organization, as the case may be, who shall certify the amount 
voted to the county clerk, who shall cause the same to be extended on 
the tax books for the current year ; Provided, that the length of time for 
which the special tax levy shall continue shall not exceed five years, and 
also the road or roads to be improved must be designated in the petition. 
The commissioners may also receive donations in money, labor, materials 
or other valuable things, to aid in the construction of said road. 

Sec. 4. The county clerk, when making out the tax books for the 
State and county tax for the collector, shall extend the special tax in 
separate columns against each tax payer's name or taxable property, as 
other taxes are extended, which shall be collected the same as State and 
county txes, and known as the permanent road fund. 

Sec. 5. The treasurer of said commissioners of highways, before re- 
ceiving any of said fund shall execute a good and sufficient bond, with 
two or more sureties, to be filed with the town clerk, or board of highway 
commissioners, in counties not under township organization, for the bene- 
fit of the township or board of highway commissioners in counties not 
under township organization, in double the amount that will probably 
come into his hands. 

Sec. 6. The tax, when collected, shall be paid to said treasurer as 
fast as collected, except such rate per cent, as shall be allowed for collect- 
ing the same, and said tax shall be known and kept as the permanent road 
fund. The treasurer shall be allowed one per cent, on all of said fund 
that comes into his hands. 

—9 



130 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

Sec. 7. The commissioners of highways shall have power to employ 
a competent surveyor or civil engineer and their necessary assistants, for 
the purpose of surveying the route of the road to be improved, and make 
plans, specifications and estimates of said work. The commissioners shall 
cause the same to be divided into convenient sections and each section 
numbered. 

Sec. 8. When the plans and specifications are completed, the com- 
missioners shall advertise for sealed bids for said work by publishing a 
notice for at least three weeks in some newspaper published in said 
townhip. If there is no newspaper published therein, then in the news- 
paper published nearest said township, and also by posting notices in at 
least ten of the most public places in said town. 

Sec. 9. The plans and specifications shall provide for the grading of 
a road bed of not less than thirty feet in width on the surface, and so 
constructed as to drain freely to the sides, and with all necessary side and 
lateral ditches and tile drains, bridges and culverts, and a track laid with 
gravel, rock, macadam or other hard and durable substance not less than 
seven feet nor more than sixteen feet in width, and if constructed of 
gravel or broken stone, not less than ten inches thick in the center, and 
eight inches thick on the edges; Provided, however, this section shall be 
considered as directory only, and shall not prohibit the making of roads 
of different width or thickness, in the discretion of the commissioners. 

Sec. 10. The commissioners shall meet at the time and place appointed 
for the purpose of opening the bids and shall proceed to let the contracts 
publicly to the lowest responsible bidder or bidders by sections, with 
proper specifications of the various kinds of labor or material on each 
section; and bidders shall be required to separately state their bids for 
each class of work in such manner as the commissioners may provide, and 
each contractor shall be required to give bond with good and sufficient 
sureties, for the performance of his contract, payable to the commissioners 
for the use and benefit of the township, with the necessary specifications 
and stipulations on the part of the contractor entered therein. But no 
commissioner shall be interested either directly or indirectly in any con- 
tract relating in any manner to said road. 

Sec. 11. If the commissioners shall be of the opinion that the bids 
are too high, they may reject the same. No contract shall be deemed as 
let unless the contractor shall, within ten days after the letting, enter into 
contract and file a bond with two good and sufficient sureties with the 
commissioners, in the penal sum of double the amount of the contract, 
payable to the commissioners upon failure to comply with the conditions 
of his or their contract. 

Sec. 12. The commissioners shall cause their surveyor or engineer to 
make estimates of the work done, and certify to the same, not oftener than 
once in thirty days, as may be provided in the contracts, and shall then 



Work as a Legislator. 131 

issue an order on their treasurer in favor of the contractor, reserving not 
less than twenty per cent, of said estimates to guarantee the completion 
of the contract. Upon the completion of the contract the commissioners 
and engineer shall make a thorough and complete examination of said 
work, and, if found in accordance with the specifications of the contract, 
the commissioners shall issue their order on the treasurer for the full 
amount due the contractor. 

Sec. 13. The commissioners shall keep a full and accurate record of 
all their proceedings under this act, and shall, upon the completion of the 
road, file with the town clerk all records, papers, plans, plats, estimates, 
specifications and contracts and shall make a full report to, and settlement 
with the board of town auditors at all regular meetings of the same. If 
the commissioners fail to make such settlement the supervisor shall cause 
an action to be instituted against them in the corporate name of the town- 
ship to enforce such settlement. 

Sec. 14. The commissioners may, in their discretion, cause the road 
to be constructed wholly of earth and by a thorough system of tile and 
other drainage, when gravel, stone and other suitable hard materials can 
not be obtained at a cost within the means in the hands of the com- 
missioners. 

Sec. 15. The commissioners, for the purpose of constructing, main- 
taining or repairing gravel, rock, macadam or other hard roads, as pro- 
vided in this act, and for procuring materials therefor, may enter upon 
land of others, doing no more damage than the necessity of the case 
may require, and take therefrom such material as is necessary for the 
construction and repairing of said roads; Provided, that the commission- 
ers of highways, their employees or teams, shall not enter upon such lands 
for the purpose in this section stated, without having paid or tendered the 
amount of damage allowed or agreed upon; Provided, that the commis- 
sioners and the party or parties owning or controlling the lands to be 
entered upon, or from which material is to be taken, cannot agree as to 
the amount of damage or value of material, that the amount of damage 
shall be determined as provided for in the law for exercising the right of 
eminent domain. 

Sec. 16. The commissioners shall receive the same compensation for 
the services rendered under this act, as for service under the common 
road law; Provided, they shall not receive pay for both kinds of service 
on the same day. The surveyor or engineer shall receive a compensation 
not to exceed that allowed by law to county surveyors. The assistants 
or employes shall receive such reasonable compensation as may be agreed 
upon. The commissioners shall be paid by the supervisor out of the town 
fund. The surveyors and other employes shall be paid by the commis- 
sioners out of the permanent road fund. 

Sec. 17. The several county boards of counties not under township 
organization are hereby vested with the same powers for constructing, 



132 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

repairing and maintaining gravel, rock, macadam or other hard roads, in 
their respective counties, as the commissioners of highways in their re- 
spective townships, by the provisions of this act: provided, however, that 
the question of raising a special permanent road tax for the purpose set 
forth in this act shall first be submitted to the legal voters of the county, 
at any regular election for county officers, on the petition of one hundred 
land owners, who are legal voters residing in said county, to the clerk, 
previous to the time of posting the notices for said county election; said 
petition and notices to designate the road or roads to be improved, and 
number of years, not to exceed five, for which the tax shall be continued. 

Sec. 18. The ballots shall be in the form prescribed in section 2 of 
this act. If a majority of all the ballots cast at said election shall be in 
favor of the special permanent road tax, it shall then be the duty of the 
county board to direct the county clerk to extend such tax against all 
the taxable property, including railroads in said county, and proceed in 
the construction of the road or roads voted for, in the same manner as 
provided for the guidance of commissioners of highways in their re- 
spective townships. 

Sec. 19. All roads constructed under the provisions of this act, 
either by townships under township organization, or by counties in 
counties not under township organization, shall be free for public travel, 
and kept in repair by the proper authorities. 

Sec. 20. All surplus funds remaining in the hands of the treasurer 
after the completion of such roads, shall be turned over to the common 
road fund of said township or road district, as the case may be, except 
so much thereof as the commissioners may order retained for the purpose 
of repairing said permanent roads. 

Before the close of the first session I had fully made up 
my mind to not go back a second time under any conditions. 
Soon after the close of the session I wrote a card declining to 
be a candidate for re-election and had nearly reached the office 
of the Bloomington Bulletin to have it published when I met 
a friend to whom I told my intention. He at once objected 
in such a strong and sensible manner that I changed my mind 
and agreed to go back again. His reasons were that however 
obnoxious the service might be to me I could be re-elected 
without any trouble and I could survive one more term, and 
the endorsement of the people for a second term would be a 
satisfaction to me the remainder of my life. The reasoning 
was good and I acted thereon. 



Work as a Legislator. 133 

WILL BE A CANDIDATE FOR A SECOND TERM. 

To the Democratic Voters of McLean County: 

I have thought for the past year that I would not be a candidate for 
the next legislature, but the information I have recently received from 
various parts of the county leads me to believe that my friends generally 
expect that I will be a candidate. So many of them have expressed a de- 
sire to that effect that upon mature deliberation, I have decided that it 
is my duty to do so; and therefore, announce myself a candidate for re- 
election to the legislature, subject to the decision of the Democratic 
county convention. I will say to my friends that, while I have come to this 
conclusion, they must excuse me from making much of a canvass for the 
nomination. 

It is a fixed rule of my life whenever elected to any office to devote 
my time closely to the duties of the office — to the neglect, if necessary, 
of my other business ; but I cannot spend much time in working for a 
nomination. 

The necessities of my farm work require my presence at home much 
of my time. Besides, I believe I show more respect for the good judg- 
ment of the people by requesting them to make their own choice than I 
would by begging them to support me. My theory is that the offices 
were created for the good of the whole people, and not for the benefit 
of any aspirant for official position. 

If any one desires an explanation of any of my official acts I will 
take pleasure in explaining the same, either by correspondence or through 
the Bulletin as may be desired. Respectfully, 

S. H. West. 

Arrowsmith, April 2, 1884. 

Soon after publishing this card opposition broke out in a 
virulent form. William E. Hughes, a prominent lawyer of 
Bloomington, who had been selected by my friends to preside 
over the convention that nominated me two years before, was 
not pleased with some of my acts in the legislature, especially 
in regard to free passes. He at once attempted to crush me by 
publishing a false, gross and scurrilous article against me. I 
answered him through the Bloomington Bulletin, and exposed 
his absolute ignorance on the subject of his charges. This 
settled Mr. Hughes. Not long afterward he moved to Chi- 
cago. A very prominent Democrat who inspired Hughes to 
write his tirade against me told me some years afterward 
that he was now even with me and had no further feelings 



134 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

against me. A strong fight was continued against me until 
my nomination. W. D. Haynie, a bright young lawyer of 
Normal, and S. F. Hay, of Danvers, were my opponents for 
the nomination. The principal fight against me was on ac- 
count of my hard road law. Pending the campaign a large 
meeting was held at Danvers, which I addressed on that sub- 
ject. When the convention assembled I was nominated, as 
shown by the following report : 

DEMOCRATIC COUNTY CONVENTION, 1884. 

A Full County Ticket Nominated Amid Great Enthusiasm. 

By unanimous consent Mr. W. D. Haynie was given privilege to 
speak. In a brief and eloquent address he thanked those who had worked 
for him for their kind support and asked leave to nominate for repre- 
sentative 

HON. SIMEON H. WEST. 

At this juncture there was uproarious applause, and it was some time 
before it subsided sufficiently to enable Mr. S. F. Hay to second the nomi- 
nation in a ringing speech. 

On motion, Mr. West was nominated by acclamation. Mr. West re- 
sponded to loud calls for a speech by thanking the convention for the 
great honor conferred upon him. — From Bloomington Bulletin. 

At the ensuing election I received a larger majority than 
at my first election. 

Pandemonium reigned in the House of Representatives of 
the 34th General Assembly of Illinois, which met in January, 

1885. 

The Democrats had seventy-six members and the Repub- 
licans had the same number. E. M. Haines, Independent, held 
the balance of power; he was elected temporary speaker by 
the Democrats and forthwith tried to usurp the office of 
permanent speaker. A fierce contest of three weeks ensued. 
He was then ousted and after a few days' wrangling was 
elected permanent speaker by the Democrats, to prevent his 
election by the Republicans. There was a continual war be- 
tween Mr. Haines and myself during the entire session, 



Work as a Legislator. 135 

though he appointed me chairman of the committee on agricul- 
ture, evidently for the purpose of winning my support. 

The true history of that session was never written, because 
all the newspaper reporters, except one, were on the pay-roll 
of the house. 

Extravagance held high carnival. The law allowed us ten 
pages and other employees in proportion. We had at one 
time seventy-five pages and ninety janitors in the house alone. 
Some of the appointees never went to the State house except 
to draw their pay. Others living in distant parts of the State, 
one of them living two hundred miles away, drew their pay 
by proxy. The member who tried to correct these abuses had 
a rocky road to travel. 

That session of the house was a disgrace to the State. 
E. M. Haines, the speaker, was the strangest freak I ever met. 
He was a brilliant parlimentarian. His mind was quick as 
lightning. He was the highest authority on all county and 
township legislation. His mind was so active it almost bor- 
dered on insanity. He was extremely kind hearted, and 
would freely do a personal favor, even to an enemy. He was 
a friend to corporations in their encroachments on the rights 
of the people. He had no regard for economy in public ex- 
penditures. His greatest delight seemed to be in hot contests 
and angry strife. Things ran on at this rate until it became 
disgraceful. The trouble was that a majority of the members, 
including democrats and republicans, had secured the appoint- 
ment of some friend on the pay-roll. Some members seemed 
to feel that securing favors of this kind was their most valu- 
able work. Under such conditions it was exceedingly difficult 
to effect any reform. But I made an effort in that direction by 
introducing a preamble and resolutions appointing a commit- 
tee of five, whom I named in the resolution, to investigate the 
pay-roll and report to the house. I named the best men of 
both parties for the committee. My resolutions were adopted 



136 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

and the committee proceeded to work, but they had a hard and 
unpleasant duty to perform. All members knew the law had 
been violated in stuffing the pay-rolls, yet when it came to dis- 
missing one of their pets they would make a bitter fight. 
Then those who were discharged became very hostile, and 
they considered me as the author of their misfortune. The 
work of the committee resulted in saving to the State of $6000 
per month in our running expenses. And that was not more 
than half of what ought to have been cut out, but the opposi- 
tion was so strong that it seemed impossible to get down on 
a correct basis. During the height of the excitement I was 
informed by a member that it was not safe for me to walk 
alone from the State House to my hotel. The clerk of my com- 
mittee was violently beaten one night for defending my action. 
Afterward I made a similar effort to investigate the expenses 
of the different State officers, as shown below : 

There was an attempt made yesterday to force the appropriation 
bill through the house, but Messrs. West, Linegar and others fought 
against it and no action was taken. Mr. West introduced in the house 
this morning a resolution calling for an investigation of the expenses of 
the different State offices, and it is thought proper to not vote on the ap- 
propriation bill until the investigation is made. The resolution is still be- 
fore the house as there was no quorum present when it was introduced. 
It reads as follows : 

Whereas, The burden of taxation on the people of the State of 
Illinois is continually growing greater, and 

Whereas, The prices paid to the employes of the state are much 
higher than the prices paid for similar work by individuals, and 

Whereas, The tax-payers fail to understand why this rule should 
prevail, therefore be it 

Resolved, That a committee of five members consisting of Messrs. 
Baker, Gray, Graham of Macon, Bogardus and Pike, are hereby ap- 
pointed for the purpose of investigating each department in the State 
house and ascertain and report the number of employes in each depart- 
ment, giving the rank, salary or per diem of the same, by whom appointed 
and whether the number usually employed is in excess of the number re- 
quired ; and if so report the number in excess in each department ; also 
ascertain the salaries paid in the city of Springfield by first-class busi- 
ness firms for similar work to that performed by the employes of the 
State, in the various avocations of clerks, porters, pages, laborers or oth- 
ers, and report the difference to this house, together with such other facts 



Work as a Legislator. 137 

relating thereto as may come under their observation, and recommend 
such measures on the subject as their judgment may dictate, giving the 
reasons, if any, why the State should pay higher wages than individuals. 

The fact that the secretary of state has sixty janitors in his employ 
is one very justifiable reason for the introduction of such a resolution 
as the above. 

Chas. A. Ballinger, Bulletin Correspondent. 

But the house had enough of investigation and voted this 
resolution down. 

LEGISLATORS INTIMIDATED BY FREE PASSES. 

A most remarkable example of the evil influence of free passes was 
presented on a recent occasion in the house of representatives at Spring- 
field. For some weeks the air had been full of rumors of bribery and 
corruption among the members of the legislature. A committee was 
finally appointed by the house with direction to investigates the charges. 
After two or three weeks effort the committee made its report. Among 
other things contained in said report was a charge that Speaker Haines 
had been guilty of conduct unbecoming the presiding officer of the house. 
After the reading of the report Speaker Haines took the floor and made a 
long, rambling, meaningless speech that fell flat on his hearers, until he 
finally turned upon the house like a wild beast at bay and fairly crushed 
his adversaries by the following fierce and unanswerable assault : "You 
talk about bribery of members of the house ; you appoint an investigating 
committee to hunt out corruption among us and it is a notorious fact 
that every member of this house, except myself and one other has at 
this moment a bribe in his pocket in the shape of a railroad pass and you 
know it. Why did you accept those bribes? Let the man who is inno- 
cent cast the first stone. Reform yourselves before you undertake to re- 
form others." 

The effect of this attack was electrical. Every member 
knew full well that Haines was guilty of the charge against 
him, but each member was so completely intimidated by 
Haines' unexpected charge that they voted to lay the report 
of the committee on the table without an effort to the con- 
trary. In fact so great was the desire to get rid of the subject 
that the spokesman of the committee, who had been selected 
to speak in defense of the report, was the first man to second 
the motion to lay the report on the table. 

And yet those same men will tell you that there is no im- 
propriety in public officials accepting and using free passes. 



138 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

The most prominent feature of this, the 34th General As- 
sembly, was the election of United States senator. In joint 
session the two parties were tied, that is by counting the 
speaker independent, with the Democrats. The Democrats 
had two objects in electing Haines speaker. One was to secure 
the organization of the house, the other was to secure his vote 
for United States senator. He had promised this. The Re- 
publican nominee was Gen. John A. Logan; the Democratic 
nominee was Col. Wm. R. Morrison, both first-class men of 
the highest order. Morrison was fairly nominated by a large 
majority in the Democratic caucus, and if he had received the 
full vote of his party there was good reason to believe he 
would have been elected the first week after the voting began. 
But he was of such pure and exalted character that he was 
distasteful to a few members from Chicago, who refused to 
vote for him. Haines never voted for him when his vote 
would do him any good. The fact is Haines cherished the 
idea that he could get there himself, and worked for that pur- 
pose. The result was a deadlock for four months. 

I think we would have failed to elect a senator at that ses- 
sion if there had been no change in party strength. This long 
contest convinced me of the necessity of electing United States 
senators by direct vote of the people. This is so evident now 
that I feel sure the people will continue to demand this right 
until they get it. 

Excitement ran high during the Logan and Morrison con- 
test. At a time when the air was full of rumors of a big bolt 
among the Democrats and voting was in progress in joint ses- 
sion, when my name was called I asked leave to explain my 
vote, which was granted. 

I then proceeded in the manner reported below : 

Mr. West began by saying that the joint assembly had spent much val- 
uable time in an attempt to elect a senator. Mr. Morrison was the caucus 
nominee of the Democratic party, and the speaker believed he 
would have been elected long ago and would now be attending to his 



Work as a Legislator. 139 

duties as United States senator if every democrat in the assembly had 
done his duty and voted for their nominee. They had not done so; two 
or three dissatisfied members had stood in the way of the success of the 
party, and had so far defeated its choice. This being the case, it was, in 
the speaker's opinion, necessary that a change should be made. When 
Mr. West said this the effect was electrical. He was known to have 
been, throughout the contest, a firm supporter of Morrison, but this 
looked as if he had grown discouraged and had made up his mind to join 
the ranks of the bolters. On the faces of the latter a broad smile of tri- 
umph and exultation was visible and the Morrison men looked astonished 
and deeply grieved. "We've got West," whispered the first to each other 
with significant winks and poking each other in the ribs exultingly. "What 
on earth ails West?" said his friends disapprovingly, as they gazed first 
at him then at each other in bewilderment. This suspense, however, only 
lasted a few seconds, and Mr. West continued his remarks by saying 
that the change he would suggest was that every democrat should cast 
his ballot for William R. Morrison, the nominee of the Democratic caucus, 
instead of frittering away the time and trifling with the party by casting 
their votes for men who were not even candidates. He demanded this 
change in the name of the Democratic party of Illinois and in the inter- 
ests of political purity and political justice. A failure to elect William R. 
Morrison would be a defeat to the Democratic party, and a loss which 
would fall heavily upon it, but it would fall with more crushing force 
upon the heads of those members who withheld their votes from Mr. 
Morrison, when their votes would perhaps have made the Democratic 
party victorious in the contest. It looked as if there were some who 
called themselves Democrats who were trying to pull the pillars of sup- 
port from under the party here in Illinois, and bring it down in ruins 
upon their own heads. He intended to vote for Col. Morrison whenever 
it was proper any voting should be done, until that gentleman received 
his just due — the full Democratic vote of the general assembly. And 
until this was done he would, under no circumstances, enter another Dem- 
ocratic senatorial caucus. 

At frequent intervals during the address, and at its conclusion the ap- 
plause was loud and spontaneous, showing that the majority of the Dem- 
ocrats present heartily agreed with the speaker's forcibly expressed sen- 
timents and determination. Senator Herely immediately afterward arose 
and changed his vote from Sitting to Morrison. Members and many 
other prominent Democrats gathered around Mr. West and showered 
congratulations upon him, assuring him of their admiration for his de- 
cision and that they would stand by him in it. It was an exceedingly well 
timed and effective speech. — Bulletin Correspondent. 

Toward the latter part of the session Mr. Shaw, a Demo- 
cratic member of the house, died. An election to fill the va- 



140 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

cancy was ordered. His district had a Democratic majority 
of 2000. Everyone thought this would insure the election of 
a Democrat to fill the vacancy. The Democrats slept on their 
post in fancied security. Gen. Logan organized a still hunt. 
He sent Perry Logsden, a farmer, and member of my com- 
mittee of agriculture, and who lived in Shaw's district, into 
that district, ostensibly to buy cattle, but really to post the 
Republicans to keep quiet and not go to the election until four 
o'clock P. M. 

This scheme worked to perfection. The Democrats were 
completely off their guard and but few of them went to the 
election. 

At four o'clock the Republicans all went and voted. It 
was then too late for the Democrats to rally many of their 
voters and as a consequence the Republican candidate was 
elected by about 150 majority. 

The Democrats felt very bad about the matter, but no one 
thought the trick disreputable. 

This gave the Republicans a majority and they proceeded 
to re-elect Gen. Logan to the senate. The most pleasant 
feature in this whole contest was that the life-time friendship 
existing between Morrison and Logan remained unshaken 
during the entire contest. 

Logan was a man of great military renown and good re- 
pute as a statesman. Mrs. Logan was a grand, queenly 
woman who would have graced the White House to perfec- 
tion. 

Morrison had rendered good service in the army and had 
a distinguished career as a statesman. Our country has pro- 
duced no finer type of gentleman than was he. 

To show the relation existing between the speaker and 
myself I herewith quote from the proceedings of the house, 
as follows : 



Work as a Legislator. 141 

Mr. West arose to a question of the highest privilege and offered the 
following: 

Whereas, Speaker Haines and Representative Miller did, on the 
28th day of March, without a vote of the house or the knowledge or con- 
sent of the same, or of the author of the bill, cause house bill 153 (stock 
yard bill) to be taken from its place on the order of second reading and 
have it referred to the committee on corporations, thereby perpetrating 
an outrage against the rights, dignity and sovereignty of the house, and 
the rights of each member thereof, therefore, 

Resolved, That Speaker Haines and Representative Miller are hereby 
censured for their reprehensible conduct in regard to said bill ; and, 
whereas, such conduct on the part of the speaker of the house plainly 
demonstrates the fact that he is not a safe or fit person to occupy that 
exalted position; therefore, be it further 

Resolved, That Speaker Haines be and is hereby deposed from the 
office of speaker of this house. 

The reading created a decided sensation. A hundred 
members were on their feet yelling for Clerk Strubble to read 
the resolutions, the reading clerk, Bolles, not being understood 
distinctly. 

Speaker Haines decided the last resolution was not con- 
stitutional, and that he was an officer of the State, and could 
only be proceeded against by articles of impeachment filed with 
the senate. While the last one of these resolutions was out 
of order the outrage complained of was unbearable. On an- 
other occasion I called attention to one of the speaker's tricks 
as follows : 

Mr. West rose to a question of privilege and stated that Friday's 
journal contained a statement that the committee on enrolled and en- 
grossed bills had reported, when in reality, they had not done so. The 
speaker said it was not necessary for that committee to report to the 
house. Mr. West then asserted that the committee on enrolled and en- 
grossed bills had purposely stifled and kept back several bills, among others 
his bill to regulate the sale of live stock. He offered a resolution that the 
committee on enrolled and engrossed bills be requested to report forth- 
with his bill to the house. Mr. Fuller moved to amend by ordering the 
committee to report all bills ordered by the house engrossed and to a 
third reading. The resolution as amended was then adopted. 

This is one of the many ways they resorted to to defeat 
bills they wanted to kill. 



14 2 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

During this session I wrote and procured the passage of 
the law regulating the running of traction engines on public 
highways. While this law has made me a number of enemies 
among owners of those engines, yet it is one of the most 
beneficent laws in the statutes. Many a life and much prop- 
erty has been saved by its enforcement. 

STEAM ENGINES ON PUBLIC HIGHWAYS. 

AN ACT TO PROTECT PERSONS AND PROPERTY FROM DANGER FROM STEAM EN- 
GINES ON PUBLIC HIGHWAYS. 

Section i. Be it enacted by the people of the State of Illinois, rep- 
resented in the General Assembly: That it shall be the duty of persons 
in charge of any steam engine being propelled over the highways of this 
state wholly or in part by steam power, to stop said engine whenever they 
meet any person or persons going in the opposite direction on said high- 
way with horses or other animals, until said horses or other animals 
shall have passed by; and said engine shall be stopped when it is one 
hundred (ioo) yards distant from said horses or other animals, and 
sooner in case said horses or other animals become frightened at said 
engine before arriving at said distance. The owner or driver of said 
engine shall also keep a good, trusty man, not less than fifty (50) nor more 
than two hundred (200) yards in advance of said engine, to assist in con- 
trolling any horses or other animals being driven or used on said high- 
way, until said horses or other animals shall have passed by said engine; 
and it shall be the duty of the man thus sent in advance to use all rea- 
sonable care and diligence to prevent the occurrence of any accidents 
which might result in case said horses or other animals become frightened 
at said steam engine. 

Sec. 2. It shall be unlawful for any person to blow the whistle of 
said engine, while on the public highway. 

Sec. 3. It shall be unlawful for any person to drive a steam engine 
over any bridge or culvert, on any public highway in this state, without 
using four sound, strong planks, each to be not less than twelve feet long, 
one foot wide and two inches thick; two of said planks to be kept con- 
tinually under the wheels of said engine while crossing said bridge or 
culvert. 

Sec. 4. Any owner of a steam engine, who by himself, agent or em- 
ploye, violates the provisions of sections "one" or "two" of this act, shall 
be deemed guilty of a misdeameanor, and upon conviction thereof, shall, 
for each offense, be fined not less than ten dollars nor more than fifty 
dollars, to be recovered before any court of competent jurisdiction, and 
shall also be liable for all damages that may be sustained by persons 



Work as a Legislator. 143 

or property by reason of his failing to comply with the provisions of this 
act; and for a violation of section three (3), of this act, the owner of said 
engine shall be liable for all damages resulting to said bridges or culvert 
by reason of his failure to comply with the requirements of said section, 
together with the costs of prosecution. 
Approved June 26, 1885. 

Many good men go to the legislature whose object is to 
serve the people. Others, not so good, go there to serve the 
corporations, who pay well for services rendered. Others to 
bleed anything in sight. A few others, the lowest in the scale, 
are what is known as sandbaggers. They introduce stringent 
bills affecting corporations with the expectation of being 
bought off. 

Holding a political office is the most unsatisfactory busi- 
ness a man can engage in. But many good men become in- 
fatuated with that kind of life. Such are to be pitied. It will 
not be so bad when free passes are entirely abolished, as they 
will be in a few years. When all members of legislative bodies 
are compelled to pay their fare on railroads they will attend 
more closely to their work and make shorter sessions. 

At the close of my second term in the legislature I declined 
to be a candidate again, and published the following notice : 

NOT A CANDIDATE. 

Editor Bulletin: — Since the adjournment of the last legislature I have 
repeatedly assured my friends that I could not be a candidate for the 
next legislature. A press of private business together with a desire to 
"pass the office around" will prevent me being a candidate. I authorized 
this statement to be made some weeks ago. I have many friends who 
seem loth to believe that I will be out of the contest. They continue to 
apply to me to know whether it is true. So to place the question at 
rest I assure my friends that I am out of the race. It is not true as 
reported that I have withdrawn in favor of any one of my friends. With 
many strong friends in various parts of the county it would certainly be 
very improper for me to try to cast my influence in favor of any one of 
them as against all the others. It is also not true that I am aspiring to 
any other office. In this connection I beg leave to express my sincere 
thanks to the democracy of the county for the high honor it has hitherto 
conferred upon me. 

S. H. West. 

Arrowsmith, 111., March 1, 1886. 



144 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

After that I often stated that I would never again be a 
candidate for any office unless I could see a prospect of doing 
some special good to the country or the party. I continued in 
the occupation of farming and stock raising. 

Among the prominent members of the Legislature with 
whom I served were : In the House, James Herrington ; D. 
T. Linegar; Ed. Cronkrite; B. F. Caldwell, now member of 
Congress; David Littler; C. E. Fuller, now member of Con- 
gress; E. M. Haines; E. R. Kimbrough; J. C. Calhoun; S. H. 
Bethea, now a federal judge; W. H. Harper; Mr Boutell; 
Thos. F. Mitchell and Lafayette Funk. In the Senate were 
Joseph W. Fifer and J. R. Tanner, who have both since filled 
the office of Governor; Wm. E. Mason, afterward elected 
U. S. Senator; Thos. Merritt; L. D. Whiting; D. B. Gilham; 
Jason Rogers, and other men of ability. 



CHAPTER 12. 

THE NEGRO PROBLEM. 

Going back to 1874 I wrote the following on the negro 
problem : 

THE NEGRO PROBLEM. 
(For the Leader.) 
While much is being said about monopolies, high tariffs, corruption 
in official positions, and the aggressions of aggregate capital, there is 
absolute silence on the greatest question that can ever come before the 
American people. The result of the war and the subsequent amend- 
ments to the federal constitution have forever settled the question of 
slavery in the United States. The negro is now in the full enjoyment of 
all the rights and privileges of the white race; at least, so far as the law 
is concerned. But honestly and in truth is there any man in America, 
except Charles Sumner and Gerritt Smith, who actually believes that the 
Ethiopian race is by nature equal to the Caucasian? Surely not. 

Our nation is now composed of thirty-five millions of whites and five 
millions of blacks — the two races that represent the extremes of the hu- 
man family. Can these incongruous elements ever become one homoge- 
neous nation of people? With the lines of distinction so clearly and sharply 
defined by nature between the two races, can we ever ignore those lines 
and become in fact, as we are in name, one people? There can be but 
one answer to this question. No sane man can claim that we can ever be- 
come one people in sentiment and feelings, and reality, except by the 
process of amalgamation. Congress may spend all future time in passing 
civil rights bills, and the different legislatures may enforce equality in the 
public schools, yet it will all be in vain unless we can accomplish unre- 
stricted amalgamation and consequent full social equality. You may ex- 
haust the English language in argument and sophistry in trying to prove 
otherwise, yet to this complexion must we come at last. Are we ready 
to consider this question? Some think that it is the province of states- 
manship to consider only such question as concern the present times. It 
seems to me that true statesmanship not only grapples with the ques- 
tions of the present hour, but also tries to make provision for the well- 
being of future generations. The question now before us is: Can 
statesmanship devise any plan by which ultimate amalgamation may be 
avoided and both races greatly benefited? The presence of the negro 

145 
—10 



146 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

race among us has been a curse to the white race from the day the first 
cargo was landed on our shores. During their enslavement they were 
a dead weight on the states that held them in servitude, and since their 
liberation, we assert that their presence is still a blighting curse to the 
sections where they are numerous. What are the conditions and pros- 
pects of the south today? The war has been ended for nearly nine years. 
The rebel states were long since reconstructed and restored to their 
proper places in the Union. It was generally expected that after the war 
closed, and slavery was abolished, the South, with its splendid climate, 
rich soil, navigable rivers, fine water power, and great mineral resources, 
would soon attain a high state of prosperity; that emigrants from the 
North, and from Europe, would hasten there in great numbers. But noth- 
ing of the kind has happened. The only emigrants from the North have 
been the worst class of political adventurers, in quest of office, while 
foreigners shun the negro-stricken South as they would the plague. This 
may all be very wrong, the effect of an unreasonable prejudice; but, then, 
it is the actual state of affairs, and facts are what we have to deal with 
in this life. Why is it that today seven thousand houses stand vacant in 
the best parts of New Orleans? Is it on account of the sand and the 
sediment in the channels of the mouths of the Mississippi? Nay, verily. 

Why is it that the rich State of Louisiana has not had a Republican 
form of government for thirteen years? Faction against faction, and race 
aganst race is the order of the day. And thus we find it, more or less 
all over the South. The antagonism between the races will manifest it- 
self continually, wherever the negro element is very strong. If the ne- 
gro population of the South could be replaced by a thrifty, industrious 
white population, that section would soon become the most flourishing 
part of our country, and New Orleans become the seat of the richest 
commerce on the globe. The prosperity of the South is of the utmost im- 
portance to us of the Northwest. The embargo at the mouth of the 
Mississippi will be removed. Ships from all quarters of the world will 
plough up and down that stream, but never can that country know a full 
measure of prosperity so long as it is cursed with the incubus of the 
negro race. And what affects one member or portion of the national 
family affects the whole, to some extent. God has cursed this nation on 
account of the enslavement of the negro, and His curse is not yet lifted 
from us, nor do I believe it will be until we make full atonement for our 
injustice to that race. You say we have already done it in freeing and 
enfranchising them, but we are running counter to nature. How can we 
make one fluid out of water and oil, and how can you make one nation 
out of blacks and whites? Never can we be free from the curse that has 
been entailed upon us, until we colonize our negroes This is a bold 
declaration. I am fully aware that I stand alone on this question, with 
forty millions of peoples against me, but this matters not. This genera- 
tion may not see the beginning of this grandest work of the world, but 
that it will, in due time, be accomplished, I do not entertain a shadow of 



The Negro Problem. iA7 

a doubt. When the proper time arrives, God will, in some manner, indi- 
cate the way. My theory is, that it is our mission to set our negioes 
up as an independent nation, in some undeveloped portion of tropical 
America, and that they will eventually accomplish a good work for them- 
selves, be a blessing to us, and, to some extent, the nations of the earth. 

This is a grand and beautiful theme, and well worthy the considera- 
tion of the ablest minds in our country. I only regret that the limits ot 
a newspaper article, and want of public interest in this question, at this 
time, prevents me from going more into detail. 

S. H. West. 

OCCASIONAL CORRESPONDENCE. 

Editor Leader: — In the weekly Leader of February n is an ar- 
ticle written by S. H. West, entitled, "The Great Problem," which may 
be considered as a re-opening of the question of the colonization of the 
negroes, for discussion. It is hardly proper to say a re-opening, for the 
question has never been left entirely at rest since its first introduction 
by the abolitionists many years ago. Now, while I cannot altogether en- 
dorse the opinion of the writer of the above article in regard to the im- 
portance of this subject, much less his opinions as to the manner of dis- 
posing of the difficulty which he fears, yet it may not be amiss to ex- 
change opinions upon this subject. 

If the premises upon which the writer bases his argument were wholly 
true, we might reasonably consider the question, "What shall be done 
with the negroes?" a great problem, and the proposed theory might, at 
least, have a hearing; but it strikes me that much is assumed and taken 
for granted that it would be well to prove first (or at least give facts in 
evidence), before dealing with the subject as a whole. 

We are told that the negro and the white man are not by nature 
equal. I think there are many wise men in the world who would re- 
quire something more than mere assertions to be convinced of that fact. 
If we are told that the African, as a class, is mentally and intellectually 
inferior to the Caucasian, we are ready to concede the fact, but if we are 
to understand that the negro is not as susceptible of infinite improve- 
ment, mentally, morally, and socially, as his more favored white brother, 
we, at once, call for proof ; and any assumption that such is a fact that 
needs no proof is simply begging the question. Because we find the 
negro in our midst after two hundred years of the, most abject and cruel 
slavery as low in the scale of civilized society as the lower classes of the 
noble Saxon—and no lower— proves that they are less susceptible of deg- 
redation, if it proves anything at all. Is it not a fair question to ask, 
what class of people under the sun, subjected to the same conditions and 
circumstances, from which we could hope for more than is now promised 
by the negro of the South? In no way can we judge better of a people's 



14-8 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

capabilities than by observing a trial for life under adverse circum- 
stances; and, surely no people ever had a severer trial and come out 
more promising than have the colored people of the South. 

Again, it is assumed that the races in the South are antagonistic; 
and, however strange this may appear to the great mass of northern 
thinkers, the position is one that requires proof, and better proof than 
has hitherto been given. It is very easy to understand why people of the 
North should think that the two races can not live together in peace. 
Educated, as they have been for generations, to abhor slavery in gen- 
eral, and that of the South in particular, detesting alike both master and 
slave, they can not conceive the possibility of there being anything in 
common between the negro and his former master; yet, there is much in 
common, and it is a fact, not to be ignored, that today in the South- 
the two races are more in sympathy with each other than either is with 
the North. The negro is more respected by the white man of the South 
than he is by the white man of the North, and the negro is better dis- 
posed toward his former master now than he was before the bonds of 
slavery were broken. Grant Parish, and other insurrections need not be 
cited in proof of the contrary; those are the exceptions and not the rule; 
and while it may be conceded that there have been some jarring, Ku 
Kluxing, and bloodshed since the war — and I think these are very much 
exaggerated — yet we cannot but think if an equal number of whites with 
the political sentiments of the blacks had been in their places, there would 
have been many and much greater disturbances; so that most, if not all, 
the disturbances in the South, since the war, may be attributable to an- 
tagonism of political opinion rather than to antagonism of races. 

No social equality without amalgamation is a proposition laid down 
by Mr. West, and many others of the same school. This is purely an 
American notion, and America will probably outgrow this idea in a few 
years as it took her to outgrow the idea that liberty and slavery were con- 
sistent terms under our constitution. Gladstone, the Premier of Eng- 
land, felt no compunction in introducing the jubilee singers to his numer- 
ous friends of the nobility, at a dinner party given for that purpose 
at his own house. The guests most honored in the positions at the 
table were those that formerly served as slaves in the kitchen of a 
southern planter. Queen Victoria herself thought it no sacrifice of 
dignity nor disgrace to her country and her race to honor these same 
negroes with a call in person. Nor do we think that even the meanest of 
her subjects thought such attention misplaced. Believing the negro sus- 
ceptible of unlimited improvement, morally and mentally, social equality 
in the future seems not only a possibility, but a probability, even without 
amalgamation. In the course of events, what is to stand in the way of 
this great bugbear amalgamation? Nothing that I can see. In proof of 
this, and in further support that the idea of an impassable barrier between 
the races is American, and more northern than southern. 



The Negro Problem. 149 

Let me cite one more fact. Every one who has traveled in the 
South knows that full-blooded negroes are not so common as they might 
be. Yea, more ; will it be extravagant to say that full-blooded negroes are 
the exception, and not the rule? Everywhere are to be found unmis- 
takable evidence of amalgamation, when there was an inequality in the 
races — not a natural inequality. Why may not a like condition of 
things be expected when that inequality is removed? It is well known, 
too, that French capitalists, merchants, and bankers in the Southern 
cities, New Orleans in particular, many of them, married negroes, pur- 
chasing them of slave dealers for the purpose of making them their 
wives. These are significant facts, not to be ignored in summing up the 
factors of this very great problem. 

There are certain questions proposed by the writer of the article 
under consideration as to the cause of the present condition of the South, 
which I conceive to be easily answered on a different hypothesis from 
that taken, namely the antagonism of races. But this paper is already 
long. It may be my pleasure to write again at some future time. 

C. D. M. 

Long years afterward I learned that the author of this 
reply, C. D. M., is C. D. Myers, the present judge of the cir- 
cuit court of McLean county. He wrote considerable more in 
reply to my articles on this subject but I have not space for it. 

FACTS AND ARGUMENTS. 

Editor Leader: — Your correspondent, "C. D. M." calls for proof of 
my assumption in my article on the colonization of the negroes. I will 
freely give him such facts as I think may have a bearing on the subject. 
In order that I may be clearly understood, I will sum up my views in the 
following propositions : 

1. Any equality of races that stops short of the legal right to inter- 
marry is a delusion and sham. 

2. The legal right to inter-marry must inevitably soon succeed the 
present relations between the white and the black race, unless colonization 
is adopted. 

3. The negro race is by nature mentally inferior to the white race. 

4. The amalgamation of the two races would lower the mental and 
moral standard of the superior race, and would not benefit the inferior. 

5. Colonization would result in the greatest good to both races. 

It seems to me that no argument is necessary to prove my first prop- 
osition. It is no argument in this case to say that social questions settle 
themselves — that society regulates these matters. The laws of every State 



1 5° Life and Times of S. H. West. 

in the Union, so far as I am informed, prohibit the intermarriage of whites 
and negroes. So while we are boasting of having placed the negro on an 
equality with ourselves we actually deny to him the most sacred right on 
earth, and in doing so we are practicing a most stupendous delusion. 

My second proposition must force itself on the minds of all candid 
thinkers. The American people are not in the habit of doing things by 
halves, and the inconsistency of our present professions of equality, with 
the actual legal restrictions in regard to intermarriage is too glaring to be 
allowed to stand for any great length of time, unless the public mind 
settles down in favor of the ultimate separation of the two races. 

The real gist of the whole subject rests on the third proposition. I 
shall waste no time on suppositions. Supposing what might have been 
the mental and moral condition of the whites if they had been in a state 
of slavery for two hundred years, or what might have been the mental 
and moral condition of the blacks if they had not been in slavery for the 
same length of time is simply no argument at all, as it proves nothing, 
nor can it prove anything. 

I like to dig down to the bed-rock on all questions. I know of no 
way to reach the bed-rock on this question except to compare the two 
races as they exist today in their own countries, where they have existed 
for thousands of years, and have each had equal chances to work out their 
own salvation. This kind of comparison reaches to the bottom of the 
whole question. It is a positive fact, that even "C. D. M." will not attempt 
to deny, that the African, as he exists south of the Great Desert, is men- 
tally and morally inferior to the Caucasian in Europe. Why is he thus 
inferior? That's the question. Who has hindered him? No cruel white 
man has been in authority over him, buying and selling him as chattel 
property. No savage overseer's lash has driven him like a beast, but on 
the contrary, he has had thousands of years in which to improve his in- 
tellectural and moral condition. No outside influence has prevented him 
from having a written language. He has not invented the art of printing, 
nor the art of watch-making, nor the steam engine, the railroad, the tele- 
graph, nor anything else under the sun. 

Look now at the white race, as it exists in Europe, where it has ex- 
isted for thousands of years, and where it has slowly hewn its way up 
from barbarism to the highest pinnacle of intellectual greatness. 

These are all facts that no man can deny. From these facts I ad- 
duce the argument in support of the proposition that the Ethiopian is 
mentally inferior to the Caucasian. I hold that the argument is sound and 
logical. This is the evidence that I produce to prove my proposition. 
Will "C. D. M." please give his facts to prove that the negro is, by 
nature, mentally equal to the white race? He cannot say that the Sene- 
gambians have not had an equal chance to attain as high a state of civiliza- 
tion as the French have. Will he try to tell us why Soudan ranks so far 



The Negro Problem. 1 5 1 

below Prussia, or Guinea below England? The most that can be said on 
the other side of the question is that the mind of the Ethiopian is yet 
dormant — that it has not yet commenced to develop, and from present ap- 
pearances the day of judgment will find it still undeveloped. The negro is 
a docile, imitative creature, and hence has in two hundred years con- 
stant contact with the whites acquired many of their habits and ideas, 
and is now making some progress. But I hold that there is no evidence 
that they are capable of originating any great ideas or inventions. If 
there is any such evidence, please let us have it. 

In behalf of my fourth proposition, I will say that we are not left 
without some notable examples. In trying to establish the equality of the 
races, we are not venturing on a mere experiment. The same thing has 
been done in the most complete and thorough manner for generations 
by our next door neighbor, Mexico. Full equality of all races, both be- 
fore and behind the law, has prevailed there without let or hindrance. 
The result is that they are the most complete mixture of whites, Indians, 
and negroes that can be found on earth, and it is a historical fact that 
they have retained more of the bad traits of the races from which they 
are descended, and fewer of the good ones than any people that now 
exists. Amalgamation with them has lowered — yes, degraded, the white 
man, and signally failed to improve the inferior races. 

Your correspondent, "C. D. M.," makes a shocking argument in 
favor of amalgamation, by stating that it already exists to some extent 
in the south. I have been well aware of this fact from my early child- 
hood. This is one of the strongest reasons why I favor the separation 
of the races. If this practice becomes common and there is a general 
mingling of the blood of the two races, then will the moral and intel- 
lectual standard of this nation be lowered beyond redemption. The fact 
that amalgamation already exists to some extent in the South does not 
make it right, any more than the fact that horse stealing, being a common 
crime in Kansas, would make it right there, or elsewhere. 

The limits of this article will not allow me to dwell at length on 
my favorite theme — that embraced in my fifth proposition. Suffice it to 
say for the present, that wherever the two races have been mixed the 
result has been unmixed evil. There is no room to hope that ours would 
be an exception to the rule. As far as the negroes are concerned, it 
would certainly be better for them to be set up as an independent nation 
in some country where the climate would be congenial to them, and they 
could be complete masters of the situation, even if they could not attain 
as high a standard of civilization as ourselves. 

At some future time I will speak more fully on this branch of the 
subject. S. H. West. 

March, 1874. 



152 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

I have written a number of other articles on this subject, 
the most important of which was published in August, 1903, 
and will appear in the appendix to this book. 

THE FIFER INCIDENT. 

Early in 1886 an incident occurred at Washington City 
that attracted considerable attention. Cleveland was presi- 
dent, and Gen. J. C. Black was the commissioner of pensions. 
He publicly charged that undue favors had been allowed by 
his predecessors in office. When pressed to name a specific 
case he gave the name of Private J. W. Fifer, of Illinois, as 
one whose pension had been increased in violation of law. I 
had known Mr. Fifer for years to be an honorable, brave, 
worthy and very sensitive man. He was much disturbed by 
Gen. Black's charge. Now while Black and I were both 
Democrats and Fifer was a Republican I felt impressed to 
write a few words in defense of Fifer. He had been desper- 
ately wounded at the battle of Jackson, Mississippi, by a shot 
through his lungs and liver. This left him in a debilitated 
condition for life. He was drawing, as I believe, a pension 
of $24 per month. The pension laws allowed a pension of $30 
per month where the disability was equivalent to the loss of a 
hand or a foot. It was well known that Mr. Fifer's disability 
was, at least, equivalent to the loss of a hand or foot. 

Having had abundant opportunities to test and know 
Fifer's qualities, I wrote the following letter to Senator Cul- 
lom at Washington City: 

JOSEPH FIFER'S CAREER. 

Washington, March 29. — (Special.) — In regard to the Fifer pension 
case Senator Cullom has received the following interesting letter from 
one of the best known democrats of Illinois : 

Arrowsmith, McLean Co., 111., March 27, 1886. 
Hon. S. M. Cullom, Washington: 

Dear Sir: — I very much regret to see that so gallant a soldier as 
General Black has been induced by any cause to raise a question in re- 



The Fifer Incident. 153 

gard to the propriety of the pension of Hon. Joseph W. Fifer, of Bloom- 
ington. From my long and intimate acquaintance and close official rela- 
tions with Mr. Fifer while he and I were in the service of McLean 
county, I feel it my duty to express to you something of my estimate of 
him. The history of the man is remarkable. When the war commenced 
Joseph W. Fifer was a poor boy of 18, so poor, in fact, that he walked 
barefooted from his humble home in a distant part of McLean county 
to Bloomington to enlist in the service of his country. Though only a 
private, his record in the army is as good as the best of any rank. The 
story of his deathly wound is well known. He was shot through the 
lungs and liver at the battle of Jackson, Miss. A comrade of his told 
me years ago of his helping to carry Fifer off the field of battle, virtually 
dead, as all believed. But, aided by his unconquerable will power, he 
survived, and went back to the war as soon as able for light service, and 
served several months after his term of three years expired. At the 
close of the war he came home a physical wreck, penniless and without 
education or influential friends, with no prospect in life except to hire 
out as a common laborer. His history from that day to this has been 
heroic. I know of nothing in the life of Lincoln or Garfield, or of any 
other man in all history that exhibits such a brave and gallant fight 
against adverse circumstances as that made by Joe Fifer since the war. 
With the hand and shadow of death hovering over him at all times since 
the battle of Jackson which has handicapped his every effort, and envir- 
oned with poverty and lack of education, he has worked his way up to a 
good education and a position in the Bloomington bar that might well 
be envied by the most favored man in the land. On account of his 
wound he is today lingering along the picket line that divides this life 
from the unknown realms. Mr. Fifer is the soul of honor, of chivalry, 
and every generous and manly impulse that ennobles the human heart. 
Knowing these facts as I do, can it be any wonder, Mr. Senator, that I, 
in common with all other democrats of McLean county, keenly feel and 
resent the unjust thrusts made against the man whose heroic qualities 
and patient sufferings command the admiration of all without regard 
to party? You are at liberty to make such use of this as you may deem 
proper. Respectfully yours, 

S. H. West. 

This letter was given to the Associated Press and pub- 
lished in all the leading papers in the country and attracted 
much attention. Gen. Black's charge against Private Joe Fi- 
fer and my defense of him did much in making him governor 
of Illinois, a position he filled with credit to himself and the 
State. My act in this case was unparalleled in politics. I lost 
a number of Democratic friends by it, but I felt then as I do 



154 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

now, that it was a proper thing to do, and I have not a word 
to retract in connection therewith. 

SUN STRUCK. 

On the 7th of July, 1886, while repairing a rake in my 
meadow I was sun struck. I was not unconscious, but the ef- 
fect went from my head to my stomach and I continued to 
get worse for forty days. At that time I was at the point of 
death from starvation, as no kind of food would remain with 
me. As a last resort my doctor brought me some pepsinized 
milk powders. Very small doses of this had the desired ef- 
fect, and I slowly recovered. But when I got up I was sur- 
prised to find I was left under nervous prostration, and could 
endure but little labor or mental exercise. 

An incident occurred during the worst of my sickness that 
forcibly illustrates the tendency to one of the weakest points 
in human nature — that is, to circulate false reports about 
others. While at a very low stage I detected mysterious 
whisperings between my wife and children. I asked what was 
the matter, and insisted so strongly that my wife finally told 
me that the word had spread all over the country that I was 
bankrupt, having lost all my property in speculation, that two 
men had been sent from Chicago to wind up my business. 
They had been seen get off the train at a neighboring station 
but no one could tell where they had been since. One old man 
whom I thought to be a good friend for forty years said that 
my sickness was not from sun stroke at all, but from worry 
over my loss. The real facts were that never in my life had 
I been in an easier financial condition that at that time. 

I owned a large and valuable land estate, had money ahead 
and didn't owe a dollar in the world, except for current ex- 
penses. There was no foundation for the story. It was a 
spontaneous production, evoluted out of human weakness, and 
proves that a lie will travel all over the country while truth is 
trying to get on its feet. Be slow to believe evil reports about 
your neighbors. When you hear such reports give the accused 



Judge Davis' Election. 155 

party the benefit of the doubt until you have reliable evidence 
against them. 

In consequence of the shattered condition of my nervous 
system I went to California to benefit my health and spent 
the winter there. But it is not my nature to be a drone any- 
where. So I bought some land in Tulare county, while there, 
simply to have something going on. 

In the spring I returned home improved in health. Since 
then I have made many trips to California, Texas and Mon- 
tana, having made investments in each of those States. These 
long trips and diversified occupations have braced up my 
health to a wonderful extent. One never entirely recovers 
from the effects of a sun stroke, but now, at the age of 80 
years, I can attend to a large amount of business, and can 
walk as active as most any young man. 

For as much as forty years I have, through the news- 
papers, expressed my views on almost all subjects of interest 
to the public. I will copy some of those writings in this work, 
not on account of any supposed merit in them, but for the 
purpose of showing the conditions existing at the time of 
writing. For thirty years I kept those writings in a loose and 
scattered condition. Then, when I placed them in a scrap 
book, I failed to get them all in consecutive order, conse- 
quently I find I am not getting them all in regular order now. 

Going back some years I will refer to the election of Judge 
David Davis to the United States Senate, as explained in an 
article in the Bloomington, 111., Bulletin: 

SENATOR DAVID DAVIS. 
Editor Bulletin: — Four years ago Judge Davis was elected United 
States senator by the united votes of the Independent and Democratic 
members of the legislature. He received the vote of every member of both 
these parties, being first placed in nomination by the Independent caucus, 
which nomination was ratified very suickly by the Democrats. He did not 
receive as much as one Republican vote ; but on the contrary he encoun- 
tered the strong opposition of all the Republican members. It was fully 
expected he would be elected on the day on which he was nominated, but 



156 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

when the vote was taken two Democratic members from Chicago refused 
to vote for the judge, which left him just that much short of an election. 

On the next morning two Republican members from McLean county 
were asked to vote for Judge Davis and thus secure his election. They 
declined in courteous but positive terms to do so. When the vote was 
taken on that day, every Democrat and Independent voted for bim, which 
secured his election; but, even then, an attempt was made to get up an 
excitement, evidently for the purpose of stampeding some of the judge's 
friends into changing their votes. One member arose, and in a very 
dramatic manner said that he changed his vote from Judge Davis to one 
of the other candidates. This announcement was soon proven to be 
bogus, he not having voted for the judge in the first place. The clerk 
then gave the result to the presiding officer (Shaw) who kept the as- 
semblage in suspense for some moments with the evident hope that 
some one would yet change his vote and thereby defeat the judge. 

I am thus particular and tedious in describing the election of Judge 
Davis for the purpose of showing that whatever may have been his pre- 
vious political associations and obligations, that, since his election to the 
senate he has been under no kind of obligation to the Republican party. 
He is under no more obligation to that party that John A. Logan is to 
the Democratic party. 

For a time after the judge went into the senate the Republicans ridi- 
culed him. After awhile they wanted his seat and then they made an 
effort to get him appointed on a foreign mission; then they tried larger 
doses of ridicule ; and more recently, finding he would hold the balance 
of power in the senate for the remainder of his term, they have turned 
very sweet towards him, and are now anxious for him to go back to 
the Supreme Court, so they can fill his place in the senate with a Repub- 
lican and thereby gain control of that body. 

The judge has a right to be independent, because he never sought 
the place. It was not even known that he would accept the office if he 
should be elected. He was elected on general principles by the united 
opponents of the Republican party. They knew him to be able and 
honest, and knew that he would work for the best interests of the whole 
country, which would of course place him in opposition to nearly all 
Republican measures. 

It is plain to every honest man that it is the duty of Judge Davis to 
remain where he is until the end of his term. His acceptance of the 
office placed him under obligation to give the country the benefit of his 
service in that capacity. 

The balance of power in the United States senate is the highest 
position but one to which any man can attain. No other living man is 
so eminently fitted by natural and acquired endowments for that proud 
position as Judge Davis. That position will give him a power for good 
for the whole country, such as but few men can ever attain. 

S. H. West. 



CHAPTER 13. 

SINGLE TAX — GEORGKISM. 

I was in Los Angeles early in February, 1889, when 
Henry George, the great apostle of the proposition to place 
all taxes on land, stopped in that city and delivered two lec- 
tures on his favorite subject. He was then on his way to Aus- 
tralia to promulgate his doctrine in that country. I found 
Mr. George to be a very brainy, earnest, honest man but so 
far off on the subject of taxation that I will quote a full ac- 
count of his views : 

Editor Herald: 

Mr. George says that neither labor nor capital should be taxed, but 
all needed revenues for all purposes should be derived from land value. 

This system would place the most burdensome taxation on one class 
of labor ever devised by the brain of man. 

Land has but little practical value except what may be developed 
by labor. 

It is true that in a state of nature land produces a spontaneous 
growth upon which wild animals fit for human food subsist. But they 
are of no use until prepared for such food by the labor of the hunter. 

In settled communities lands are only valuable on account of being 
utilized by labor for the production of crops or for building purposes ; 
or, if not so utilized at present, the practicability of their being thus utilized 
in the future. In any case, land can only be made valuable by labor. 
Without labor land would be practically worthless. The labor required 
to cultivate the soil and build houses is the main thing that adds to the 
original nominal value of land. It is true that land and houses in or 
near a large city are more valuable than similar lands and houses far 
remote from the city, but without labor they would be equally valueless 
in either case. Land that can neither be cultivated or used for building 
purposes or for mining must forever remain without value. Hence labor 
is the foundation, the great essential thing upon which rests the value 
of all land. 

Now when Mr. George would levy all taxes on land values he would 
simply tax the labor that developes and utilizes those lands; conse- 
quently the entire taxes of the country would have to be paid by the 
labor of those who till the soil and build houses. 

157 



l 5% Life and Times of S. H. West. 

On Sunday evening I asked Mr. George whether the farmers under 
his system would not have to add the amount of their extra taxes to 
the price of their farm products, thus increasing the price of human food. 
He answered that such would not be the result. However, I know that if, 
under the George system of taxation the price of farm products did not 
advance in proportion to the advance in the increased taxation that the 
present occupants or owners of land could not cultivate it more than one 
year, but would then be sold out for taxes, and thus, at one fell swoop 
would be destroyed the foundation of our society, the dearest and most 
sacred spot on earth, the homestead. 

But for the sake of argument we will give Mr. George the benefit 
of his own theories, and it naturally and logically follows that he, the 
great champion of labor, proposes a system that would free Jay Gould, 
Vanderbilt, and all such men from taxation, and fasten the whole burden 
upon the labor of those who till the soil and build houses. Without labor 
the land can pay nothing, consequently the labor that makes the land 
available or productive would pay all the taxes. And then what a 
glorious time the non-taxpayers, money sharks, dead beats and loafers 
would have in inducing the Federal, State and Municipal authorities to 
make extravagant expenditures. S. H. West. 

Los Angeles, February 4, 1889. 

SECOND MEETING. 

At Mr. George's second meeting the following discussion occurred: 
"I am here tonight," he continued, "for the purpose of more fully ex- 
plaining the principles I advocate than I could in an address. I think 
the best use I can make of my time is to answer questions." 

Then I submitted the following written question : "Please explain 
by what rule of justice you would relieve from all taxation the money 
of the aristocrat who owns millions in money and stock, and who manip- 
ulates and wrecks railroads, forms syndicates and trusts, thereby increas- 
ing the prices on the necessaries of life, and then saddle his just portion 
of the burden of taxation onto the already oppressed and overtaxed 
farmer, while the money shark would escape all taxation. 

S. H. West, 
Of McLean County, Illinois." 

Mr. George : That's a pretty long question. I would exempt him 
from taxation for many reasons, and first of all from the value of the 
land. All taxes fall on the ultimate users. Here is a man loaning money. 
You impose a tax on him. But the man that borrows pays the tax. The 
tax is added to the price that is borne at last by the consumers. The all 
important thing in political economy is to define your terms, and today, 
in the common use of the word capital, we say a man is a capitalist, 
meaning he is a rich man. But that is not the true meaning. Real capi- 



Single Tax — Gcorgcism. 159 

tal must be produced by labor. But there was land before there was 
capital. True capital is wealth used in the production of more wealth. 
Wealth consists of the product of land and labor. Land is not wealth 
nor is labor. But wealth consists in the union of the two. As to the 
fictitious capital that exists today, the case of the man our questioner al- 
ludes to, if you tax his bonds, what do you do? If they are bonds of 
the government, the tax will fall on him. But if you abolish it, you 
repudiate a debt already incurred. It ought to be done squarely, in man 
fashion. You only reach the man who holds the money, and the next 
time you tax him he adds the tax to the amount. All the taxes that add 
to prices require more capital to carry on the business. We would tax 
no product of human industry, but concentrate them on land values. 

A Question from S. H. West : If taxes levied are ultimately paid 
by the consumer, if all taxes are levied on land would the farmer not 
add the price of his taxes to his produce? 

Mr. George : The single tax is not a tax on land. What we pro- 
pose to tax is not land but land values. - 

All land is not valuable. It has no original value. Any article of 
production has an original value. The value of which we speak is the 
value of the bare land, without improvements. When we tax land 
values, we are simply taxing the premium of land more valuable than 
other land. It is the value of location we would take by the single tax. 
The tax on land values could not add to land values. 

"BOTH SIDES OF THE QUESTION." 
{From "The Farmer's Voice.") 

Directly and indirectly the most important question which the farmer 
must meet is the land question. From the land comes every necessary 
of life; land furnishes all the opportunity for labor, and upon labor 
depends the purchasing power of the people and their ability to support 
government. Indissolubly related to the land question is that sovereign 
power of government, the right of taxation. At one point or another 
the single tax touches every phase of the land-taxation question, hence 
its full and free discussion at this time cannot fail to prove of great 
value. S. H. West, of Arrowsmith, 111., takes exception to the single tax 
and sets forth as his objections in the following communication. Be- 
lieving that the concurrent publication of Mr. West's objections and the 
position held by the single tax advocates regarding those objections 
would make the discussion of greater value to all, the editor invited S. 
Howard Leech, the well known writer upon economic questions, to reply 
to Mr. West, which he kindly consented to do, and herewith are given 
both sides of the question : 



160 L,ife and Times of S. H. West. 

To the Editor: — I am somewhat surprised to see an agricultural paper 
publish a proposition to confiscate the lands of this country, for that is 
what the single tax idea means. The friends of that measure insult the 
intelligence of the farmers when they tell them that their taxes would be 
less under the single tax system than by the present plan. 

They further insult common intelligence by saying they won't tax 
land, but land values. That is just what is done under the present sys- 
tem. The law requires all property to be assessed at a fair cash value. 
Nothing can be done more fair and just. But the law is not enforced and 
great injustice results. Whose fault is it? Not the law's, but the peo- 
ple's. The truth is that the average man don't want to pay his full share 
of taxes, or he feels it is a good thing if he can evade a part of his 
taxes. This is an inherent weakness in human nature. What are you 
going to do about it? I suggest that we amend the present law and 
make it rigid enough to take the hair off of every man who willfully 
tries to evade it. 

Dreamers like Henry George propose to abolish all other forms of 
taxation, including tariff, and place all taxation on one branch of labor. 
Under the George system the labor used in utilizing land would have to 
pay the entire taxes of the country. 

Land has no value except what has been or may be developed by 
labor, and from the proceeds of the labor expended on land, whether 
farms or city lots, must come the means to pay the taxes thereon. Elim- 
inate the possibility of using labor on the most valuable block in Chicago 
and that block would thereafter have no value whatever, though ten mil- 
lions of people might be crowded close around. 

Men who till the soil and owners of town and city lots would have 
to bear all the burdens of government, while all other kinds of labor and 
capital would go free from all taxation. The bare statement of this 
proposition is about all that need be said on the subject. It would con- 
fiscate every home and every farm in our country, and could never be 
enforced until the owners were exterminated. 

By my labor I have increased the value of my land from $1.25 to $75 
or $100 per acre. This was done by breaking, ditching, tiling, fencing, 
hedging, building and raising groves and orchards. What mortal man 
can assess a fair valuation on my land with all those improvements left 
out? Other improvements around me have helped to increase the value 
of my land, but they were not made by the deadheads and dreamers who 
are now clamoring for the proceeds of my toil. S. H. West. 

Arrowsmith, 111. 



Single Tax — Gcorgcism. 161 

MR. LEECH'S REPLY. 
To the Editor: — I am very glad to be allowed the privilege of reply- 
ing to the objections of S. H. West to the single-tax. It is a sign we are 
making progress when we can come together and discuss these great ques- 
tions. It is only by such discussions that we can hope to arrive at the 
truth and I for one welcome all honest criticisms of the single-tax, for I 
believe the friends of this reform can point out to those who object 
wherein it will be a great benefit to them. 

Perhaps it will be best to take up the points as Mr. West presents 
them and as best we can in the limited space reply to them. He says : 
"I am somewhat surprised to see an agricultural paper publish a propo- 
sition to confiscate the lands of this country, for that is what the single- 
tax idea means. The friends of that measure insult the intelligence of 
the farmers when they tell them that their taxes would be less under 
the single-tax system than by the present plan." 

Mr. West does not make his point clear. He says the proposition is 
absurd, but introduces no evidence to prove it so. I can only, therefore, 
reply to this point in a general way. Mr. West says the single-tax means 
confiscation, but I fail to see how it would in any sense be confiscatory. 
To confiscate means to "take away" and the single-tax means exactly 
the opposite, for it will, as I tried to show in my recent article in The 
Farmer's Voice, make the titles to land much more secure than now by 
making it less desirable for the mortgagee to foreclose. We have con- 
fiscation under the present laws — confiscation of the farmer's improve- 
ments of every kind, for every time he makes an improvement the law 
now takes part of it from him in taxes. Not once only, but each year. 
Let the farmer build a barn and he is fined for it by the State. 

The State virtually says : "I have a right to a certain per cent, of 
your industry and if you are industrious and make improvements I will 
take part of each improvement in taxes." I do not believe such a policy 
is in the interest of the farmer. 

The farmers of Illinois pay taxes on something like 40 per cent, of 
the value of their property while the wealthy citizens of Chicago pay on 
about 10 per cent, of theirs. Is this what Mr. West likes? I do not 
think so. I believe he desires each to pay his just share, but under the 
present system it is utterly impossible to collect taxes on the full value 
of personal property for the reason that no assessor can correctly esti- 
mate these values. Land values are by far the easiest to ascertain, there- 
fore a tax on land values could be much more easily assessed. 

Mr. West further says: "They further insult common intelligence 
by saying they won't tax lands, but land values. This is just what is 
done under the present system. The law requires all property to be 
assessed at a fair cash value. Nothing can be more fair and just, but 

—11 



1 62 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

the law is not enforced and great injustice results. Whose fault is it? 
Not the law's, but the people's. The truth is the average man don't 
want to pay his full share of taxes, or he feels it is a good thing if he 
can evade part of his taxes. This is an inherent weakness in human 
nature. What are you going to do about it? I suggest that we amend 
the present law and make it rigid enough to take the hair off of every 
man who willfully tries to evade it." 

I think Mr. West fails to recognize the difference between im- 
proved and unimproved value. What the single-taxers mean to tax is 
the value of the land regardless of improvements. We want to take all 
of the taxes off the improvements of every kind and tax only the value 
of the land as it would be if not a single day's labor of any kind had 
ever been applied to it. This surely would relieve the farmer. Would 
not Mr. West be glad if the entire value of his improvements of every 
description were relieved from taxation? Does he want to be taxed on 
every tree he sets out, on every fence he builds and on every head of 
stock he raises? Would it not suit him much better to have all these 
things relieved of taxation and the amount thus lost raised on some of 
the high priced city lots which now escape taxation? Would it not be 
better to have the railroads pay a tax on the value of their franchise, or 
the mine owners pay on the value of their vast coal fields or the oil kings 
to contribute their just share and have all of these vast sums thus raised 
applied towards paying the State expenses and relieving the farmers of 
this much of burdens? It is true that the average man does not like to 
pay his personal property tax because he feels he is having a part of his 
labor taken away from him and he rebels against such a system. Let us 
make laws which will be more easily enforced and tax the one thing 
more easily ascertained, land values, and then each can know how much 
his neighbor pays and will be willing to pay in the same ratio. 

Mr. West continues: "Dreamers, like Henry George, propose to 
abolish all other forms of taxation, including tariff, and place all taxation 
on one branch of labor. Under the George system the labor used in 
utilizing land would have to pay the entire taxes of the country." 

In the final analysis labor, of course, must pay all taxes as labor, ap- 
plied to land, produces all wealth and taxes have to be paid out of this 
production, but ,in th ordinary sense of the term labor would not be taxed 
at all, as we would exempt all the products of individual labor and only 
tax the one thing created by the combined labor of all, land values. This 
value is created by the whole community and not by any one individual 
so cannot be called the product of individual labor. All the products of 
individual labor would thus be free from taxation and the labor used in 
utilizing the land would not be taxed at all. 

"Land," continues Mr. West, "has no value except what has been, 
or may be developed by labor, and from the proceeds of labor expended 



Single Tax — Georgeism. 163 

on land, whether farm or city lots, must come the means to pay the taxes 
thereon. Eliminate the possibility of using labor on the most valuable 
block in Chicago and the block would thereafter have no value what- 
ever, though ten million people might be crowded close around." 

All this may readily be granted and is the very best possible argu- 
ment why land should not be allowed to remain unused where there are 
thousands of industrious people anxious to use it. So far as the good it 
does the people, all of this vacant land might just as well not exist at all. 
It might just as well be a big hole running clear to the center of the 
earth. But, if this vacant land was taxed on its present value it would 
be put to use and would thereby furnish work for those now starving. 
This is one of the ways the farmer would be benefited, for this land 
would then not only pay its proportion of taxes, but the workmen given 
employment would be enabled to buy the produce of the farmer, which 
would have a tendency to raise his prices, so he would in reality be bene- 
fited at both ends of the transaction. 

Mr. West then says : "Men who till the soil and owners of town 
and city lots would have to bear all the burdens of government, while 
all the other kinds of labor and capital would go free from all taxation. 
The bare statement of this proposition is about all that need be said on 
the subject. It would confiscate every home and every farm in our coun- 
try and could never be enforced until the owners were exterminated." 

It is true that those who work on land would have to bear all the 
burdens of government and all other burdens for the simple reason that 
all work of every kind is done on land. Nothing can be created with 
which to pay the burdens of government or anything else except it be 
created on land. But this fund which is created by the whole com- 
munity and is expressed in economic rent is not, as I have before said, 
the product of individual labor in the sense that a house or barn or an 
orchard or other improvements are. This is a fund created by the 
general industry and co-operation of the whole people, and instead of 
being confiscated by the landlords who do nothing to create it, it should 
be turned into the treasury with which to pay the governmental expenses. 

Mr. West finally says : "By my labor I have increased the value of 
my land from $1.25 to $75 or $100 per acre. This was done by breaking, 
ditching, tiling, fencing, hedging, building and raising groves and or- 
chards. What mortal man can assess a fair valuation on my land with 
these improvements left out? Other improvements around me have 
helped to increase the value of my land, but they were not made by the 
deadheads and dreamers who are now clamoring for the proceeds of 
my toil." 

Mr. West should remember that calling names is neither arguments 
nor evidence, and he should not allow himself to be led to use them. He 
frankly admits that almost the entire value of his farm has been made 



J 64 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

by the application of his labor to the land, and then says a system of 
natural taxation which would relieve one and all of these improvements 
from taxation means confiscation. Is this sound, logical reasoning? I 
do not think so. We agree with the statement that his farm has been 
made more valuable by the improvements, and we insist that Mr. West 
should not be taxed at all on them. We believe they are justly his, each 
and every part of them, and that the State nor anyone else has any 
right to take any part of them from him. A part of his labor is now con- 
fiscated to make up for the unjustly small tax placed on vacant lands. 
We say the vacant lands should be taxed just the same as the improved 
land in the same locality. That is, Mr. West should pay no more on his 
farm with all the improvements than some land speculator who is hold- 
ing a piece of land idle lying just beside his. Under the present system 
the speculator is encouraged in holding his idle while Mr. West labors 
and improves his farm and thereby raises the value of the speculator's 
land. Would it not suit Mr. West much better to have his improvements 
relieved from taxation and the amount raised by increasing the tax on 
idle land? 

There may be some slight difficulty in separating the value of the 
land from the improvements, but there need be very little trouble in this 
respect. So much idle land lies in every neighborhood that this value 
can be taken from, any competent assessor can come very near the actual 
value. There will probably always be some difficulties with any system 
of taxation and the best we can do is to adopt the one having the least. 
This we claim is the land value tax, and it is certainly much easier to 
judge of that than of the value of personal property. 

The single-tax would raise an enormous revenue from the coal fields, 
the oil fields, the forest lands and from the franchises of railways, street 
cars, gas and electric light plants and other natural monopolies. The 
railway bonds all rest on the franchise of the road and by taxing this 
franchise the bonds would be reached, and so with all bonds. The result 
would be that the water would be forced out of the stock as the com- 
panies would not want to pay on a capitalization of such immense pro- 
portions and when they did not have to pay dividends on this water they 
could lower the freight and passenger rates, which would be another 
good thing for the farmer and consumer. The farmer is unable to sell 
his crops now because the people are out of work, and the only possible 
relief for him is to adopt some system by which the working people can 
be employed, and the only possible way of doing this is to open up the 
natural opportunities. This can be done by taxing land values and mak- 
ing it unprofitable to hold these sources of common supply out of use. 

Thomas G. Shearman, one of the greatest statisticians of the United 
States, in speaking of the land tax, says : "Under the land tax the aver- 
age on farms, as a class, would be less than half what they are now." If 
any care to make a close study of this question in relation to the farmer 



Single Tax — Georgcism. 165 

he can do no better than to buy a copy of Mr. Shearman's book, "Natural 
Taxation," and carefully read it. Mr. Shearman goes fully into detail 
which, of course, it is impossible to do in a short article of this nature. 

I have no hesitation, however, in saying that the farmer would be 
greatly benefited by a land-value tax. 

S. Howard Leech. 

To the Editor: — In reply to Mr. Leech I will say that I don't want 
my improvements, live stock, grain and other personal property exempt 
from taxation, for the following reasons : 

1. Because that kind of property has been acquired by the same 
kind of labor and effort that was required to pay for my land, and it 
needs more protection from the government than my land does, and 
therefore ought to be taxed to pay for that protection. 

2. Because if all taxes are removed from other property and placed 
on land alone, it certainly follows that the tax on land would have to 
be placed much higher than at present. Then where would be the farm- 
er's gain? 

3. Because if all taxes are removed from personal property the man 
with a hundred millions, more or less, in money, who, by the influence 
of his money, shapes the enactment and interpretation of our laws, and 
who is thereby enabled to take a shaving off of every day's labor in the 
country and add to his already overgrown purse, and who needs and de- 
mands the fullest protection from the government, would be freed from 
all taxation, and his share of the burdens of the government would be 
placed on the already over-taxed farmers. 

4. Land monopoly is already a curse to our country. Money monop- 
oly is a ten-fold greater curse. By your plan for crushing out the land 
monopolist you would also crush out the common farmer, and add im- 
mensely to the power of the money monopolist, who would revel in ex- 
travagant legislation, knowing that he would not have to pay any part 
of the taxes — and also knowing that the poorer he could make the masses 
the greater would be his power over them. 

5. You say that a tax on personal property is a tax on the labor 
used in producing that property. That is strictly true, and it is equally 
true that a tax on land, or land value, as you call it, is a tax on the labor 
used on that land. In the aggregate land can pay no taxes except from 
its products. Stop all labor on land and the stopping of all taxes would 
soon follow. Neither land nor land values pay taxes. 

6. You tell us that under the single-tax system the city lots in Chi- 
cago would be honestly assessed. Please tell us how that would be done. 
Don't you know that the rich men of Chicago and elsewhere elect and 
control assessors? Do you expect to reconstruct human nature? That 



1 66 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

is what you will have to do before you get honest assessments in Chi- 
cago. When you do this you won't need the single-tax system. 

7. But Mr. Leech tells us they will raise vast sums by taxes on 
franchises, and thereby indirectly on railroad bonds. What, on fran- 
chises? Where are you, Mr. Leech? Don't you know that a franchise 
is neither land nor land values? And that is what you all say you want 
to pay all taxes. A franchise is a privilege or right, and certainly is 
personal property and under your system would be free from taxation. 

8. We have no idle lands in this part of the country (McLean 
county, Illinois). If we had I fail to see how labor would be benefited 
by their cultivation in the near future, because our farm produce is now 
selling below the cost of production, and to add to that production would 
reduce the price still lower. 

9. Mr. Leech takes some flights into dreamland where I cannot 
follow, especially where he says, "The labor used in utilizing land would 
not be taxed at all." It is self-evident that it would bear the whole 
burden of taxation. 

10. If you will allow the digression I will say that instead of free- 
ing the money power from all taxation, as proposed by the single-taxers, 
I suggest that a graduated income tax that would put a limit to the ac- 
quisition of colossal fortunes in this country would be far more just and 
beneficial. If the constitution, as interpreted by the Supreme Court, will 
not permnt this, then we should amend the constitution. This proposi- 
tion may appear to some as contrary to the principles of free government, 
but it is in strict accord with that broad principle of true democracy 
that demands the greatest good to the greatest number. 

Great fortunes are already a great and growing danger in our coun- 
try. The welfare of the masses imperatively requires that the money 
power shall be kept under proper restraint. S. H. West. 

Arrowsmith, 111. 



CHAPTER 14. 

CANDIDATE FOR THE STATE SENATE. 

In 1892 there seemed to be a prospect that I might be of 
some service to the country by becoming a candidate for the 
State senate, and I consented thereto. 

McLean county then formed a senatorial district. The 
regular Republican majority in the county was 1800 or over. 
This was a big thing to overcome, but there seemed to be a 
chance for a change and I undertook the task of helping to 
make the change. I was nominated by the Democratic county 
convention by acclamation. Made an active canvass and the 
Republican majority was reduced to about 900, but the result 
was not due to my efforts but rather to a general landslide 
toward Democracy. My opponent, Vinton E. Howell, was a 
friend of mine of long standing. He was so much disgusted 
with public work that he left his party soon after his term ex- 
pired. 

After I was nominated for the senate a prominent Repub- 
lican told me he could tell me something about Vint Howell 
that would enable me to beat him too easy. I replied : "Mr. 
Howell and I are opposing candidates for the State senate, 
but we are personal friends, and if you know anything against 
him dont' tell it to me, but keep it among yourselves." My 
style of campaigning was always different from the usual cus- 
tom. I never asked anyone to vote for me and I never voted 
for myself. 

I have taken an active part in the legislature and out of it 
in drainage matters. The following article will show my 
views on that subject : 

167 



1 68 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

THE DRAINAGE QUESTION. 

Editor Bulletin: — Drainage and drainage laws constitute one of the 
most important subjects now before the farmers of Illinois. 

Drainage laws are of comparatively recent origin in this State — and 
on account of the complications surrounding the subject and variety of 
interests involved, it is the most difficult matter to legislate in the State. 

The universal demand of the farmer is for a short, plain, common- 
sense law ; one fhat everybody can understand and operate. I regret to 
say that such a law is an impossibility. 

It requires a lengthy law to provide for all the contingencies of the 
case. The improvements to our present drainage laws will be the result 
of experience. They are like a piece of new machinery and may look all 
right, but on trial may prove defective in some parts, as is the case with 
our present laws. They are better than what we have had before, but 
the experience of the Easterbrook district has developed some serious 
defects, which should be amended by the next legislature. But the present 
law is better than it has the credit for. 

As we go along in drainage legislation we are gradually establish- 
ing important principles that will stand for all time. It was my good 
fortune to assist in establishing one of those principles during my first 
session in the legislature. 

That principle is contained in section 4 of the present farm drainage 
laws and by which land owners are enabled to drain their land by follow- 
ing a natural depression, "and where the drainage is wholly on the own- 
er's land, he shall not be liable in damages therefor to any person or per- 
sons or corporation." This principle has been sustained by the Supreme 
Court of this State. I made this statement in an appeal case recently 
tried in Bloomington. Judge Tipton and his law partner, Beaver, both 
denied that the Supreme Court had ever rendered such a decision. As 
they have been engaged as drainage attorneys for three or four years it 
is fair to suppose that they are better acquainted with the drainage laws 
and decisions than any other lawyers in Bloomington. Notwithstanding 
this fact, I say the Supreme Court did render such a decision in January, 
1884, in the case of Peck vs. Herrington. If they will apply to Mr. Free- 
man, the Supreme Court reporter, they may get information that will 
enable them to keep in sight of the great drainage procession that is now 
marching onward. The Easterbrook district contains lands and high- 
ways that have been drained in accordance with the principle of section 
4. They have been assessed by the drainage commissioners on the pre- 
text that it was necessary to construct larger ditches on account of the 
water flowing off the highlands into the Easterbrook district than would 
have been otherwise unnecessary. 



The Drainage Question. 169 

This claim can never stand the test of the courts, or of common 
sense. The whole intent of the drainage law is to benefit and reclaim 
wet land, and the foundation principle of the law is to compel the land 
so benefited to pay the cost. 

You cannot compel lands not benefited to help pay cost of drain- 
ing other lands that are benefited. 

To hold otherwise would simply be to claim that our drainage laws 
were gotten up for the purpose of robbery. If I can drain my land, 
as provided in section 4, without being liable for damage to any person 
or corporation, below me, I would like to know by what kind of argu- 
ment any corporation below me can tax my land for the construction of 
drains that can render me no possible benefit. 

I say it cannot be done. But if there remains a shadow of a doubt 
on this point it will be entirely removed by an examination of section 
27, which provides that after a tax levy has been made by the drainage 
commissioners the land owners may take an appeal to the county court, 
on the ground that the assessment is greater than the benefits to accrue 
to the land. 

If it is then proven that the assessment is higher than the benefits 
the court shall modify the same so as to make it equal to the benefits. 
Hence, it follows where there is no benefit there can be no assessment. 
Let me recapitulate the sum and substance — the very essence of drain- 
age laws. 

1. The object of the drainage law is to reclaim wet lands. 

2. The lands thus benefited must pay the cost thereof. 

3. Lands that are already drained, or that have a good and suffi- 
cient outlet, cannot be taxed to pay for the drainage of other lands. 

S. H. West. 



CHAPTER 15. 

STRIKES AND PANICS. 

In 1893, and several years following, one of those great 
financial panics or depressions that occur from time to time, 
with unerring certainty, swept over the country. 

There was a great scarcity of money, many failures, prices 
were reduced, factories closed, thousands thrown out of em- 
ployment. The country filled with tramps begging for bread, 
thousands of laboring men went on strikes demanding higher 
wages, riots, bloodshed, and paralysis of business ensued. 
President Cleveland, who was then serving his second term, 
persisted in paying all government obligations in gold, and 
increased the government debt $260,000,000 by borrowing 
gold while there were hundreds of millions of silver dollars 
lying idle in the government vaults. At that time silver was 
a full legal tender for all debts, public and private. In the 
midst of these unfavorable conditions the free silver agitation 
became very active. I took a part in the discussion on that 
subject as will appear in the following pages. 

While the strikes were prevailing in a virulent form one 
broke out in Bloomington, Illinois, of large proportions. 
Business was to a great extent paralyzed and uneasiness pre- 
vailed. I was impressed to write the following article on the 
subject, which was published in the Bloomington Pantograph, 
and was said to have a good effect : 

Editor Pantagraph: — We are now confronted with a condition that is 
a disgrace to our government and our civilization. This strike is ruinous 
to the men engaged in it, to the parties against whom it is directed, and 
to millions of innocent people who have no hand in the controversy. 
This condition can not long continue without subverting our form of 
government and landing us into bloody anarchy. 

170 



Strikes and Panics. 17 l 

As a life-long workingman and as an anti-monopolist whose record 
has been well-known for more than twenty years, I claim a right to 
talk on the present crisis, and to talk with exceedingly great plainness. 
In all contests between capital and labor my sympathy is always on the 
side of labor, so long as labor keeps within the lines of law and order, 
but when it places itself outside of those lines I cannot go with it. The 
parties engaged in the present strike claim their methods are all legal 
and peaceful. 

Admit that their intentions are as pure as the dew drops of heaven, 
and still all must see that their movement has brought to the front all 
the worst elements of the country and precipitated a condition that prom- 
ises to drench our land in blood and ruin the cause of the workingmen. 
Let me say to you, friends, that you are taking the wrong course to re- 
dress your grievance. 

Strikes have accomplished no good, but much evil in our country, 
evil to the strikers, evil to capital and evil to the whole country. The 
prosperity of the country cannot survive a continuance of this system. 
The paramount duty of the goverment, State and federal, in this great 
crisis is to maintain law and order at all hazards and at any cost, and 
those efforts should be sustained by a freely expressed public senti- 
ment. The question now before the country is simply this — shall we 
have law and order or anarchy and destruction? There are but two 
sides to this question. We must stand by the law or encourage our own 
destruction. 

But after order is restored then what? Shall our workingmen quietly 
submit to the grinding exactions of capital? No, never, Keep up your 
organizations. Apply yourselves diligently in the acquisition of political 
knowledge, and procure laws favorable to your interests. Keep your 
demands in the bounds of reason and justice and you will have the sup- 
port of the mass of the people. As soon as peace and quiet can be re- 
stored I suggest that we unite in a demand on congress (our Neroes 
who are fiddling with the tariff while Rome is burning) to enact a rigid 
law for the exclusion of all low-class immigrants. We have all united in 
excluding the Chinese, and yet are admitting a class of immigrants from 
Europe who are many times worse than Chinamen. Better have one 
hundred Chinese than one anarchist. 

In the first place we have too many working men now and should 
limit immigration on that account, and in the second place we have 
more of the bad class from Europe than we can assimilate. That is 
one of the principal causes of our present sickness. If we don't stop 
the cause we will not only continue to be sick, but we will die. 

This is the first law we should demand. Then let us strive for an 
amendment to the federal constitution that will enable congress to en- 
act a law establishing a national board of arbitration with full power 



17 2 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

to adjust all matters of dispute between capital and labor, where it is 
of an inter-state nature, and have State boards for local causes. 

This may seem to be a slow process, but you must remember that all 
great legal changes are of slow growth, and we must of necessity pro- 
ceed in a legal manner. Adopt some such course as I have indicated 
and you will receive not only the sympathy but the support of the great 
mass of the American people. Keep your efforts within legal and just 
limits and you will eventually succeed in obtaining a fair standard of 
adjustment. 

In conclusion let me say to you working men, and to all others, 
that it is the highest duty of all voters to educate themselves up to the 
point of patriotism and manhood that will enable them to scratch off their 
ballot the name of every unworthy man who may be placed upon it. 

Until we do this we need not hope for any degree of purity in 
public affairs. And may the good angels of peace spread their wings 
over our land. 

July 9, 1894. S. H. West. 

In 1894 I wrote the following article: 

MONEY QUESTION. 

To the Editor: — The business world is in a depressed condition. 
Industries are stagnant. Many thousands of working men are out of 
employment. The two greatest agricultural staples, wheat and cotton, 
have been steadily decreasing in value for years, until now they are 
selling at prices below the cost of production. 

That greatly curtails the purchasing power of the producers ; that 
stops the factories ; that throws workmen out of employment ; that di- 
minishes the use of food and clothing. Hence there is disaster and dis- 
tress all along the line. All branches of business are injuriously affected. 

While wheat and cotton are in great abundance, and selling at the 
lowest prices ever known, there are millions of people who are hungry 
and scant of clothing. Under such conditions it is not strange that there 
is a feeling of unrest among the people. This feeling is all-pervading 
and manifests itself in many ways. In labor circles it results in strikes, 
riots and destruction of life and property. In the political world it shows 
itself in very sudden, rapid and extreme changes from one party to the 
other. Two years ago the restless spirit of the people found vent in 
giving a crushing defeat to one of the great parties. Since then the 
conditions have continued to get worse, and now the people in their rage 
have turned and rent into fragments the party they so recently placed in 
power. Unless the causes that have produced the spirit of unrest among 
the people are speedily removed we will see other and more startling 
evidences of dissatisfaction in the not distant future. The causes that 



Financial. 173 

underlie our troubles are deeper than the questions at issue between the 
two great parties. 

The money power of the world shapes and controls the legislation 
of the world so far as its interests are concerned. For more than twenty 
years the money power has been at work destroying silver as a money 
standard. It has so far succeeded as to virtually establish the single 
gold standard in all the principal nations. On account of this unfriendly 
legislation and large production of silver the price of that metal has 
greatly depreciated. At the same time and in about the same proportion 
wheat and cotton have steadily declined in value. This condition has 
caused widespread ruin throughout the world. 

SCARCITY OF GOLD. 

If nature had created enough gold for all monetary purposes, then 
the single gold standard, with a cheap subsidiary coin for small change, 
would be the proper thing. But all know, who care to know, that nature 
has failed to supply the needed amount, and hence we are compelled to 
resort to the use of other metals. Silver has been used for many ages 
in connection with gold as a money metal. The most serious objection 
to the double standard consists in the impossibility of maintaining an 
exact parity of value of the two metals. But the first great indispensible 
necessity in a monetary system is a base, or foundation, that possesses 
intrinsic value, and in volume or quantity sufficient to answer the pur- 
poses intended. Gold alone will not do this. There is not enough of it 
to go around. It is now a plaything of the money kings, used like 
gambler's chips, and shipped back and forth across the Atlantic ocean 
like a shuttle. During the first six months of last year sixty-seven mil- 
lions of dollars of gold were exported from the United States. Ship out 
two hundred millions of gold in six or even twelve months, and our 
financial system will sink into ruins and the entire military force of the 
country will be unable to restrain or control the turbulence that would 
ensue. That condition is liable to happen any year. Gold is the money 
standard of the world and the money kings control gold. 

NEED OF A BROAD FOUNDATION. 

If you build a house upon a foundation that is only half strong 
enough, disaster will sooner or later certainly come to that house. If 
you construct a system of finance on a foundation that is only one-half 
broad and strong enough there can be but one result. Woe will come 
unto that system and great will be the ruin resulting therefrom. What 
then? Why, simply this: We must utilize both gold and silver for 
money purposes as best we can, or abolish them both and accept some 
other metal that has intrinsic value and is in abundant supply. All 
parties claim to be friendly to silver, but the leaders of the two great 
parties attach conditions to their friendship that are not attainable. Their 
positions and their platforms are mere mockeries. 



174 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

The friends of silver are also off their base. They demand the coin- 
age of a silver dollar that is not worth ioo cents. The right way to fix 
the parity between the two metals is to put ioo cents worth of gold in 
the gold dollars and ioo cents worth of silver in the silver dollars. 
Favorable action by the government will increase the value of silver, but 
if it is necessarv to increase the size of the silver dollar then do so. 
We want no 50-cent dollars in this country. 

A NEW MONETARY SYSTEM. 

The federal constitution vests in congress the power to coin money 
and regulate the value thereof. Under this provision congress ought 
to provide for the free coinage of gold and silver mined in the United 
States only, upon a ratio just and fair to all. A silver dollar should 
have as much intrinsic value as a gold dollar and be a full legal tender. 
After providing for the free coinage of gold and silver the government 
should buy enough of said gold and silver in equal quantities and place 
the same in its vaults as a basis on which to issue all paper currency 
needed by the country, this currency to be issued by the general govern- 
ment alone. The gold, silver and currency each to be a full legal tender 
for all debts, public and private, except as otherwise provided in con- 
tracts already made. 

To obtain this coin the government should issue, in small denomina- 
tions, bonds bearing a low rate of interest. They should be placed in 
small amounts for the purpose of getting them in the hands of the com- 
mon people. The more people we can induce to take a pecuniary inter- 
est in the government the stronger it will become. The government 
could safely issue $3.00 or $4.00 in currency to each dollar of coin in its 
vaults. 

As banks are an indispensible convenience to the business of the 
country, this currency could be loaned to the banks upon deposit of gov- 
ernment bonds or other gilt-edge securities, at a rate of say 2 per cent 
interest. The banks to be restricted to a rate not to exceed 4 per cent 
to their customers. The interest from the banks on the currency would 
pay the interest on the bonds and all expenses. So the government would 
lose nothing. The bonds could not properly be called a debt, because 
their equivalent would be in the government vaults, and the system 
would be self-supporting. 

We need a tariff for revenue, so adjusted as to furnish incidental 
protection to American industries. This would be in line with strict 
business principles. It should also afford as much protection to common 
labor as may be given the most highly favored classes. To place raw 
materials, the product of common labor, on the free list, and at the same 
time put a tariff tax on the goods manufactured from those raw materials, 
is simply to destroy the vital principle of true democracy. It gives special 
privileges to one class and discriminates against another class. Treat all 



Financial '. 175 

alike. Either give the producer of raw materials the benefits of a tariff 
tax, or extend the free list all along the line. 

IMMIGRATION. 

One of the most pressing needs of the times is rigid laws for the 
exclusion of low class immigrants, that class that led in the destruction 
of life and property in the recent strikes. The importance of this is 
fully realized by all except that class of politicians who are more anx- 
ious to procure new voters than for the welfare of the country. 

Political parties that hope to succeed in this country must keep in 
close touch with the common people. They must do this by their works 
as well as words. 

Give us legislation in harmony with the above outlines, and pros- 
perity and a good degree of contentment will return to the people, and 
there will be no need to enlarge the ranks of the American army. 

S. H. West. 

November 12, 1894. 

In 1895 I wrote the following article which was published 
in the Bloomington, Illinois, Bulletin: 

THE MONEY QUESTION. 

The agitation of the silver question is fully on. The air is full of 
it. It is a spontaneous outbreak — a great thought wave that has spread 
over the whole country. The contest over this question for the next 
eighteen months will be one of the fiercest ever waged in this country 
on any subject. It is of the greatest importance that the people shall 
not be carried away with extreme views on either side. 

It is very much to be regretted that some of the ablest men are al- 
ready losing their temper in discussing this question and indulging in vile 
epithets toward their opponents. 

Mr. Edward Atkinson, of Boston, who is well known as high au- 
thority on questions of political economy and finance, has an article on 
the subject in the Chicago Record of the 26th inst, which does great in- 
justice to himself and his cause. He indulges in such weak substitutes 

for argument as to denounce silver advocates as d d fool cranks and 

lunatics. Any man great or small who makes such an exhibition of 
weakness as this before an intelligent public is to be pitied. The number 
embraced in his sweeping charge includes all the civilized people of 
earth from the time of Abraham down to 1816 in England and 1873 in 
the United States and a later period in the other principal nations. A 
very goodly number indeed. He also charges that the agitation of the 
silver question was the cause of the panic of 1893. The great financial 
and business depression that now prevails throughout the world began 



176 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

in Argentine long before it reached our shores. It prostrated the 
country, wrecked the great banking houses of Barring Bros., of London, 
spread over Australia and then over Europe and reached our country 
in 1893. 

Perhaps other interests had something to do with precipitating the 
financial panic of '93. I quote from a newspaper the following, which 
purports to be a circular issued March 12, 1893, by the bankers' associa- 
tion, to all national banks: 

Dear Sir — The interests of national banks require immediate finan- 
cial legislation by congress. Silver, silver certificate and treasury notes 
must be retired and the national bank notes, upon a gold basis, made the 
only money. This will require the authorization of from $500,000,000 
to $1,000,000,000 of new bonds as a basis of circulation. You will retire 
one-third of your circulation and call in one-half of your loans. Be 
careful to make a money stringency felt among your patrons, especially 
among influential business men. Advocate an extra session of congress 
for the repeal of the purchase clause of the Sherman law, and act with 
the other banks of your city in securing a petition to congress for its 
unconditional repeal. 

It is a very fair conclusion to say that such action as indicated in this 
circular had more to do in hastening the panic than did the agitation of 
the silver question. But I fully agree with Mr. Atkinson on one point. 
He says that the test of true money is the hammer — that is, if a gold 
dollar is put on an anvil and hammered into another shape it will still 
be worth a dollar. This is my test exactly. And that test will apply to 
silver and iron just as well as gold. Silver has been greatly depreciated 
in value by unfriendly legislation. Gold can be depreciated by the same 
means. I am not certain just what the ratio between gold and silver 
should be, but if the statistics of the two metals for a period of five 
hundred years showing a proportion of 18 to 1 in the world's supply 
is correct, then it would seem that that ratio would be about correct. 

If gold and silver both should be utilized as standard money the total 
supply would not be in excess of the needs of the world. To discard 
either one is to cut short the needed amount by one-half. 

Mr. Atkinson refers to the large amount of silver coin now in use 
as money. Yes, but under our laws and their interpretation by the gov- 
ernment authorities, it is not real money. The government does not 
recognize it as such, and will not offer it in payment of its debts. Silver 
coin is now merely a promise to pay the same as greenbacks and other 
paper currency. It does not answer the purpose of real money any more 
than would a like amount of buckeye chips with the stamp of the govern- 
ment mint upon them and redeemable in gold. 

If we confine ourselves to the single gold standard as the only re- 
demption money, we simply place ourselves at the mercy of the gold 
gamblers of the world, who proceed at their own sweet will to milk our 
government of its gold reserve, as they have been doing for years. 



Financial. 177 

The effort to maintain the single gold standard has increased the 
debt of our government $164,000,000 during the past year, with a prospect 
of a large increase in the future. This is an object lesson that can be 
understood by all the people, and is the main cause of the present 
agitation. 

S. H. West. 

April 29, 1895. 

In December, 1895, I wrote the following: 

THE FINANCIAL SITUATION. 
To the Editor of the Bulletin: — During my trip to California in 
August and September last I found business greatly depressed, more so 
than at any previous time since the discovery of gold. Wheat, seventy 
to seventy-five cents per cental ; raisins, two cents per pound, fine peaches 
six dollars per ton, and other things in proportion. At Los Angeles, the 
most prosperous place in the State, oil, one of the principal products, is 
selling at fifty cents per barrel. Returning I stopped off one week in 
Colorado and found great depression there. The Denver papers stated that 
the product of the Cripple Creek mines was all that kept Denver on its 
feet. At home, in Illinois, our corn is worth twenty cents per bushel. Fat 
cattle are selling in Chicago for $1.30 per hundred less than one year ago, 
while the receipts are only three-fifths as great as they were then. Fat 
hogs are over $1.00 less than a year ago, and so it is all along the line. 
On my way home I stopped at Crowley, Louisiana, to investigate the rice 
business. I found a splendid rice country and a large supply of rice, which 
was selling at $1.50 per barrel of one hundred sixty-two pounds in the 
rough. Until this year the price has not been less than $3.00 per barrel. 
The people there are like the corn raisers in Illinois, poor in the midst 
of plenty. On arriving at Houston, I was told that there was more de- 
pression and failure than for many years before. Cotton alone brings 
a good price on account of a very light crop. Now, this is the condition 
of the great producing classes throughout the United States. The state- 
ments so often published by the newspapers to the effect that a general 
improvement of business is now prevailing, is entirely false. The little 
spurts of improvement in certain branches, like iron, are only temporary. 
There is no general improvement in sight, nor can there be until the 
great producing classes receive fair prices for their products. Instead 
of an improvement being visible, I give it as my judgment that we have 
not reached the worst yet. 

Unless congress adopts prompt measures for the correction of our 
most imbecile financial system we will reach a condition of disaster such 
as has not been seen by the present generation. The President, in his 
message, states the case plain enough to be seen by any school boy. 
While my views are radically different from those of Mr. Cleveland on 

—12 



178 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

the main points, yet it is the duty of every citizen to use all possible 
pressure on congress for the enactment of laws to stop the gold drain. 
Retire greenbacks, yes, and all other present forms of government paper 
that can be redeemed in gold alone. Free coinage of gold and silver at the 
ratio of one hundred cents of gold in the gold dollar and one hundred 
cents worth of silver in the silver dollar, as near as can be established, 
the government to obtain enough of these dollars upon which to issue 
all the paper currency needed by the country,, said paper to be re- 
deemed one-half in gold and one-half in silver. A certain per cent of 
certain duties to be paid in gold, the government alone to issue all 
money and loan the same to banks with proper security at two per cent 
instead of one per cent now charged on national bank circulation. 

Mr. Carlisle says the government has no right or authority to engage 
in the banking business. I know that is the old Democratic doctrine, and 
the Republican doctrine, too, for that matter. 

But speaking for myself alone, I am decidely in favor of the gov- 
ernment controlling the financial affairs of the country, instead of dele- 
gating that power to either national or State banks. 

A condition of serious import is now upon the country. It is a 
condition that rises far above all party considerations. It is the high- 
est duty of congress to act as promptly as they did in 1861, when the 
life of the nation was at stake. 

Any partyism that would thwart the work now incumbent on con- 
gress would be an evidence of incapacity of the American people for 
self-government. 

S. H. West. 

Deer Park, Texas, December 9, 1895. 

In August, 1896, I wrote the following: 

THE GREAT ISSUE. 

To the Editor of the Bulletin: — I have in my possession a silver dollar 
that is said to contain only fifty-three cents worth of silver. This dol- 
lar was coined at the ratio of 16 to 1 by the United States government 
alone, without the consent of any other nation on earth. 

This dollar is a regular genuine one hundred cent legal tender for 
all debts, public and private, except as otherwise provided by special con- 
tract. 

This dollar is not redeemable in gold, but stands upon its own dig- 
nity and the sovereign power of the American Republic. 

Will some kind friend of the golden fleece party tell us where, un- 
der his theory, does this dollar derive the other forty-seven cents of its 
value? 



Financial. 179 

We are told that many millions of these kind of dollars have been 
coined, and that the people won't have them, and that they are lying idle 
in the government vaults. My golden friends, this is too true, and thereby 
hangs a tale. There is now $347,500,000 of those legal tender dollars 
locked up in the government vaults, and in the same repositories there is 
also $119,000,000 in silver now available for the payment of all kinds of 
government obligations. 

The people won't have these dollars for the very good reason that 
they are hermetically sealed under lock and key of the government, 
which is unfriendly to them, and won't pay them out. 

While being shown through the mint at San Francisco a few years 
ago the guide pointed out one vault containing ten million of silver 
dollars, another one of over eleven million, and so on, but he added 
that unfortunately he didn't have the combination. 

That is just the trouble with all of us. Cleveland and Carlisle hold 
the combination and they keep it locked from the public. 

Now please bear in mind that while all those hundreds of millions 
of legal tender one hundred cent silver dollars lying idle in the treas- 
ury, and available for the payment of all government obligations, and in 
strict accord with legal conditions, the president decides by the divine 
right of his own sweet will that if he pays out silver it will damage the 
credit of the government, and so he pays in gold. 

He watches with a jealous care the interests of the gold sharks, and 
crucifies the interests of the common people. 

Cleveland's policy is fully endorsed by McKinley and the Republi- 
can platform. 

Ex-President Harrison, in the August number of the Ladies Home 
Journal, says, "the treasury is a plaything for brokers and bankers." 

We have all known these facts for years, yet the testimony of such 
high authority gives great emphasis to the fact. 

We protest against the policy of the golden fleece party, which is, by 
its course, greatly increasing the public debt, while the government has 
a great abundance of legal money lying idle in the vaults. 

We protest against the policy that is bringing wreck and ruin, bank- 
ruptcy, poverty, crime and misery upon our country. 

We demand that the government vaults be opened and the legal 
tender silver dollars be paid out in discharge of government obligations 
in strict conformity with law, which is the highest authority in this 
country. 

We demand that the mints be opened to free coinage of gold and 
silver at the old ratio of 16 to 1. 



180 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

We demand that the government while protecting the money interests 
of the country, shall in like manner protect the interests of labor and the 
producing and business classes. 

When I learned democracy it was the boast of that party that gold 
and silver were Democratic money. 

S. H. West. 



CHAPTER 16. 

PERSONA^ MATTERS. 

Referring to private business matters, I will now go back 
to the year of 1892 when I purchased a large tract of land on 
Buffalo bayou, sixteen miles from Houston, Texas, and as- 
sociated with me was a land company at La Porte, a new town 
seven miles distant. I made the first payment and took the 
title to the land, the company were to have a half interest 
when they paid half of the purchase price. I laid out a town 
site on the land, which I named Deer Park. The land com- 
pany located a railroad through the town site. I obtained a 
postoffice for the place and built a large hotel and made other 
improvements, including the grading of an avenue to the 
bayou, over a mile distant ; obtained permission from the sec- 
retary of war and built a wharf on the water front — the bayou 
was a navigable stream, twenty feet deep at my place. My 
wharf was, some years afterward, totally destroyed by the 
Galveston storm. 

Before the close of the first year the company sold 1200 
acres of the land, including two-fifths of the town site, to a 
syndicate from Galesburg, Illinois. A good profit resulted 
from this sale. I then proceeded to pay in full the deferred 
payments on the whole tract of over 3000 acres. 

The company turned out to be a set of swindling robbers 
and worsted every person they had any dealings with. They 
got in debt to me for $10,000, for which I held their interest 
in the land, but they swindled me in other ways that would 
have sent them to State's prison in any other State than Texas. 
When I fully found out the character of these men I took the 
nearest cut to free myself from them. They were the most 
utterly depraved scoundrels I ever came in contact with, their 

181 



1 82 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

names are not worthy to be mentioned in this book. I got rid 
of them with less relative damage than any other person who 
ever had dealings with them in that country. 

I was always strongly impressed with the value of the 
water front, of about a mile and a half, of Deer Park. The 
channel is about twenty feet deep with a bank about forty feet 
high. The government is now dredging it for a ship channel 
of about twenty-five feet depth, from Galveston to Houston. 

In time Deer Park will be a valuable location for manu- 
facturing and shipping purposes, but the surrounding coun- 
try is not well adapted to common farming and fruit growing, 
as was expected, and the settlement languished. 

However it is a good rice country, but rice culture re- 
quires large capital to furnish water. My business being 
widely scattered — some in Illinois, Texas, California and 
Montana, and I arriving near four score years I concluded 
that I had not the time to wait for the developing of Deer 
Park and sold it in 1905. 

I recall a very pleasant incident in regard to the postoffice 
at Deer Park. After laying off the town site and building a 
large hotel and other improvements I sent a petition to Wash- 
ington City for a postoffice at Deer Park. I then left the mat- 
ter in the hands of an agent and returned to my home in Illi- 
nois. When I went back to Texas in the fall I found my 
agent had failed to press the case with sufficient energy and 
no progress had been made in procuring my postoffice, and 
that another place three miles distant was likely to get ahead 
of me in that line. I then wrote to Hon. A. E. Stevenson, 
who was then Vice-President of the United States, and told 
him of my wants and needs in the way of a postoffice and re- 
quested him to aid me in getting it. On the day that congress 
met and Mr. Stevenson was first inducted as presiding officer 
of the Senate, and amid all the excitement attendant on meet- 
ing friends from all parts of the nation he went to the post- 



Personal Matters. i&3 

office department and laid my case before the officials with 
such effect that two days after the papers establishing the post- 
office at Deer Park, Texas, were issued. 

This act of Mr. Stevenson at such a time, and under such 
conditions was remarkable. 

It was a striking index to his characteristics, — extreme 
fidelity to friends. 

It is no wonder that he has such a strong hold on the af- 
fections of the American people. No more faithful official 
has ever served the nation. 

As before remarked I bought land in Tulare county, Cali- 
fornia, in 1887, which I still own and am now leveling and de- 
veloping water on. It is a fine location and growing in value. 
I am directing the work at the distance of 2500 miles. I find 
but little difficulty in transacting business at a distance when 
I have the right men in the right places. That is the secret of 
the whole matter, but back of all that you must have the fac- 
ulty of picking the right man. 

In 1896 the stagnation in business became so monotonous 
that I became restive, which condition was increased by six 
weeks' confinement with a broken heel. While barely able to 
walk I started on a prospecting trip to the mining regions of 
Montana, an account of which is hereby given : 

PROSPECTING FOR GOLD. 

To the Editor: — A combination of circumstances, including excessive 
fatigue, resulting from selling corn at twenty cents and oats at ten cents 
per bushel, the probability that the people would decide in favor of the 
single gold standard, and reports of newly discovered rich gold mines in 
the far northwest, had the effect of producing a relapse of the gold min- 
ing fever that carried me, in my youth, to the gold mines of California. 
So, as soon as I was able to lay aside my crutches and walk on one foot 
I boarded a train on the 14th inst., and started via the Great Northern 
railroad for Spokane, Wash., and the mining regions tributary to that 
promising city. The Great Northern was the only railroad leading to the 
Pacific in our territory that I had not previously traveled. I found it a 



184 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

very pleasant and interesting trip. There is much less desert and alkali 
on that road and the Northern Pacific than on the roads further south. 
Most delightful Indian summer weather prevailed during my entire trip. 
The mountain scenery was beautiful. The mountains were not so high 
and rugged as on some other roads, but they are smoother and beauti- 
fully wooded with pine, cedar and tamarack. The rich golden color of 
the foliage of the last named variety, caused by frost, mixed with the 
evergreens produce a scene of rare beauty. The climatic conditions were 
shown in a striking manner. The leaves were all off of the deciduous 
trees in North Dakota and eastern Montana, but as we progressed 
further westward we found a few yellow leaves on the cotton-woods, 
and the farther west we went the greener the leaves were, until, arriv- 
ing in Spokane, we found the leaves fully as green, or even more so, 
than they were at home. The accommodations on the Great Northern 
are good. They run both palace and tourist sleepers and dining cars run 
on the restaurant style. 

Arriving in Spokane on the 17th I found that city not changed 
much from what I saw of it four years ago, except a general revival 
of bouyant feeling and firm and universal conviction that a great min- 
ing boom is now rapidly approaching in all that great northwest country, 
of which Spokane is the center. Spokane is a beautiful and well built 
city of 30,000 inhabitants. Its location is one of the finest interior ones 
on the continent. It has a better location and climate than Denver, with 
a splendid river and grand water falls right in the city. A circle of low, 
pine-clad mountains surround the city, far enough away to give ample 
building room, and near enough to make a perfect picture. To the west, 
north and east extends an immense territory abounding in fine timber 
and rich minerals. To the south are the great wheat fields of eastern 
Washington and Oregon. Spokane is the natural center of most of this 
vast region. It is already an important railroad center. Its future is 
most promising. 

After resting one day in Spokane, I left there in company with L. 
D. Kean, of Houston Texas, for the gold mines on the Yack, (spelled 
Yahk). The Yack river rises in British Columbia and flows south into 
and on the line between Idaho and Montana, emptying into the Kootny, 
(spelled Kootenai). Our course led us back on the Great Northern to 
Leonia, a small station on said road in Idaho, one hundred twenty-six 
miles northeast of Spokane. Here we stayed over night. Procuring 
horses we crossed the Kootny river the next morning and started for 
the wilderness in the north. A wagon road was opened during the past 
summer from Leonia to Sylvanite, the new mining camp on the Yack, 
said to be fifteen miles distant, but we found it to be a good half day's 
ride. Proceeding up the Yack I found very good indications of a gold- 
bearing region, but the bed rock of the river is very hard and rather 
flinty, with no sand or gravel, only large boulders, and a very swift cur- 



Prospecting for Gold. 185 

rent, conditions not favorable for the lodgment of gold. The little bot- 
toms along the river contain gold but there is such a large proportion of 
boulders to the small amount of gravel that I think placer mining there 
would not be profitable. However, considerable amounts of gold have 
been taken out of the Yack by what they call "snipe" mining, the same 
that we call crevice mining in California. But I found nothing that 
tempted me to engage in placer mining on the Yack. There are but two 
cabins on the road from Leonia to Sylvanite. The second one, about 
five miles from the latter place, is a low, squatty log cabin, with clap- 
board roof and dirt floor. Over the door, painted in large letters, are 
the words, "Paisley House." We stopped and took dinner. The furniture 
and fixtures consisted of a rude bar, with a few black bottles, a cooking 
stove, one bunk and two benches. The landlord was the only inhabitant. 
When not at the cabin he was washing gold a short distance away. His 
call bell consisted of a card tacked on the front door with these words : 
"Down at the river back of the house, panning out gold. Holler like 
hell." Underneath this was written: 

Rules of the House. 

1. Don't want any gold bug trade. 

2. No man with Mark Hanna side whiskers allowed around these 
premises. 

3. All free silver men welcome, the more freely you spend your 
silver the more hearty will be your welcome. 

4. Drink lightly, the whiskey is getting low. 

5. The proprietor has first choice of dainties at table and choice of 
blankets at bedtime. 

6. No complaint allowed about the fare. 

7. Landlord will keep your money and other valuables. 

8. You don't have to stop here; there is another house fifteen mile? 
south. 

T. J. Patterson, Proprietor. 

Now, after eliminating the political sentiment out of these rules, 
which I considered out of order, there remained enough of the spirit 
of the rollicking mining life in the far west to convince me that I was 
already getting onto rich pay dirt, so far as the real romance of a 
typical mining camp was concerned. Subsequently experience proved that 
I was correct. 

After a fair dinner and pleasant chat with the landlord whom we af- 
terward learned is to be the first judge of the Sylvanite district, we pro- 
ceeded towards the new mines. 

Soon after leaving the Paisley House we entered one of the finest 
and most dense forests I ever saw. The principal growth is white pine, 
red cedar, red fir and tamarack. The trees are so tall that you have to 



i "86 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

take a long look to see the tops, and so thick that there is not room to 
pile the logs on the ground upon which the trees grow;. This forest 
extends to Sylvanite and I learned was still heavier beyond that place. 
There is no lumber there except what is whip-sawed by hand at $12.50 
per hundred. 

We arrived in the new camp in due time and found it to consist of 
about a dozen log cabins, but no hotel as yet, but was told one would be 
opened in a few days. But a big-souled man gave us the use of his 
bunk. It was built for one but the owner went out and cut some cedar 
boughs and widened the bed with them, and covered the whole with some 
old gunny sacks, making a bed fit for a king. I slept superbly, with de- 
lightful dreams of the early days of Jimtown, Campo Seco, Sonora, 
Yuba Dam and other lively California camps, but Kean, who has roughed 
it the world over, couldn't get fitted to the limbs and boughs in the bed, 
and did not rest well. 

The next morning we proceeded up the mountain and examined the 
great Keystone ledge. It is on the mountain side, one mile distant, and 
one thousand feet higher than Sylvanite, which is three thousand feet 
above sea level. The ledge runs from ten to fifty-one feet wide, in free 
milling ore, and prospects well. It was discovered in July, 1895. But 
one mine is opened yet; that is the Keystone, owned by Finch & Clark, 
of Spokane. They have just finished a ten stamp mill and got it to run- 
ning whie I was there. They have a large amount of ore on the dump. 
Their superintendent told me they had made 1,000 assays and the ore 
averaged from $12.00 to $14.00 per ton. The ore can be mined and 
milled for $3.00 per ton. It seems from present prospects that they have 
a bonanza. There are many other claims on the same ledge that pros- 
pect finely, but the owners being poor have not been able to build mills, 
and develop their property. It is my judgment, as an old miner, that 
Sylvanite will, within two years, come to the front as a very important 
gold mining camp. 

I made another trip to Sylvanite on Sunday, the 25th inst, and 
found the hotel open and running with the same kind of furnishing as 
I have before described, but one bunk in the house. The landlord gave 
me that and he slept on a bunch of shavings. The balance of the ro- 
mance I will relate at some other time. But it was lively and carried 
me back forty years. But I slept better than in the finest hotels, in the 
cities. 

This camp is about twenty-five or thirty miles south of the boundary 
line of British Columbia and on the line between Idaho and Montana. 

There are a number of silver mines on the south side of the Kootny 
river, near here, but they cannot be worked at the present price of silver. 

Reader, if you want a gold mine, or if you want to go into the deep- 
est depths of the grandest forest in America, or want to see a typical 



Gold Mining. 187 

western mining camp, or view grand and beautiful scenery, or drink of 
the purest, sweetest, ice cold water and inhale life-renewing mountain 
air, or if you want to hunt black and cinnamon bear, caribou and pheas- 
ants, or fish for mountain trout, then go to Sylvanite on the Yack. But 
if you are a tenderfoot don't go. 

S. H. West. 
Leonia, Idaho, October 27, 1896. 

P. S. — I bought a gold mine on the Yack. 

In 1897 I spent a good portion of the summer in prospect- 
ing and developing my mining claim at Sylvanite. About five 
hundred people settled there during the summer. Much ac- 
tivity prevailed. One quartz mill was in operation; another 
one of twenty stamps was built and started to work. A large 
hotel and large stores were built and stocked, and a saw and 
shingle mill built and operated. I lived in a log cabin and 
had the rough living of common miners and had good health. 
During the summer I wrote the following on gold mining, 
which will be useful reading for a long time to come : 

GOLD MINING. 

To the Editor: — Gold mining has ever been one of the most alluring 
but uncertain occupations of mankind. There is a fascination about gold 
hunting that lures men on to the endurance of all kinds of hardships and 
privations. When one becomes thoroughly imbued with the gold min- 
ing spirit he never fully recovers from it. Hence it is that I, instead of 
being at my home, hoeing in my garden and enjoying all the blessings of 
a good home and civilization, am here in the wilderness enduring the 
privations of pioneer life in a new mining camp. 

There are three methods of conducting gold mining. One way is for 
a party of men, generally without any capital, to obtain one or more 
claims, organize a company, stock their enterprise at $1,000,000, set aside 
thirty or forty per cent of their stock as a treasury fund, and put it on 
the market at from three to ten cents on the dollar. 

This kind of bait has, in times past, tempted many persons of small 
means, who desire to enjoy the rich sensation of owning an interest in a 
gold mine, to invest their hard earned money for this worthless stock. 

This kind of mining is exceedingly easy. The projectors run no 
risks. They have little or nothing to start with. If they can sell three 
or four hundred thousand shares for a few cents each, it amounts to quite 
a sum, which they can use to develop their property or otherwise as may 



J 88 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

be most convenient. If the claim turns out well they have it developed 
with other people's money, and they still hold full control. If it proves 
a failure they have lost nothing. I know of a company that recently 
stocked a claim at $1,000,000, upon which claim there had not been 
enough prospecting work done to hold it, and other parties jumped it, 
and were afterward bought off. This kind of mining has been overdone, 
and there are not as many suckers now as there were some years ago. 

Another way to mine is to dig and blast out the ore, mill it, and 
separate the gold from the rock. This requires actual hard work, and 
plenty of it. About like raising corn and feeding cattle in McLean 
county, and it is just as legitimate a business. 

The third method of mining is a combination of the two above de- 
scribed. With good property and honest, capable management it is legiti- 
mate. 

But I feel it my duty to advise your readers to buy no mining stock 
about which they have no means of knowing the value, nor of knowing 
about the honesty or capacity of the managers thereof, except what they 
learn from some smooth-talking agent. If you have money to burn and 
must get rid of it, you had better blow it in on the Chicago board of 
trade. 

The camp is progressing slowly but surely. Developing quartz mines 
is a slow and costly business. But two real mines have been developed 
to show a body of pay ore large enough to establish its value beyond a 
doubt. Three or four first-class mines are enough to make a very im- 
portant mining town. 

The Keystone and the Goldflint are the mines here. They are valu- 
able properties. The Keystone is fully equipped for business, but unable 
to run at present on account of bad roads from the mine to the mill. 
(We have had excessive rains since the first of June.) The Goldflint 
has not yet erected a milling plant, but will during the summer. 

The "Jhri Hill" claim, which I am developing, adjoins the Keystone 
and is a very promising property. I am running a tunnel through solid 
quartz — so hard that I only make one foot per day and night, at a cost 
of $13.00 per foot. I expect to go sixty or seventy feet further before 
striking pay rock — may not strike it at all. Gold does not abound in 
all parts of a vein, ledge or lode, but is generally in streaks, ribbons and 
chimneys. When a good mine is developed it then requires a large ex- 
penditure of money in the erection and equipment of machinery before 
an income can be obtained. Even then all success will depend on good, 
skillful, economical, honest management. But a good gold mine fully 
equipped and well and honestly managed is one of the finest things a man 
can own. Your gains are drawn from the storehouse of nature, they are 
made without loss to others and you are adding to the permanent wealth 
of the world. 




S. H. WEST MIXING IX MONTANA AT THE AGE OF 70. 



Gold Mining. 189 

I write the above plain, explicit points for the benefit of several of 
your readers who are interested in the subject. 

S. H. West. 
Sylvanite, Mont., July 3, 1897. 

I have continued to prospect that claim down to the pres- 
ent time (ten years). I have found some good prospects — 
one assay showed $112 per ton and from that down to noth- 
ing. But I fail to find enough pay ore in a place to pay for 
working. The two mills failed to pay and have stood idle for 
years. The country had no other resources than mining, ex- 
cept timber, and that is now in a government timber reserve. 
So the people drifted away, until at last accounts there were 
but two men left in the place. I still believe there is good pay 
deep down in some of those claims, but a man might spend a 
fortune in tunneling for it, and then miss it. Life is too short 
and my time too valuable to waste any more effort on it, and 
I will probably call it a dead loss, and let it go at that. I have 
the satisfaction of knowing the loss is all my own, and no one 
can say I swindled them into buying stock in a worthless go«d 
mine. 

While I never bet as much as the value of a pin on any- 
thing, in my life, yet I, like almost all other human beings, 
have a natural speculating or gambling instinct, acting under 
which I have recently bought a heavy block of stock in a Cali- 
fornia gold mine and a considerable lot of stock in the Para- 
gon lead and zinc mine, nine miles from Galena, Illinois. I 
expect to have something going on to the close of my life. I 
have neither time nor inclination to act the drone. 

The quartz mill on the Keystone gold mine, after failing 
to pay, closed down and remained idle. In passing it one 
morning its lonesome appearance impressed me to sit down 
and write the following: 



190 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

THE IDLE MILL. 

The mill that ground the quartz so fine, 
And filled the air with its music grand, 

Now silent stands on its lonely site, 
A relic sad of a deserted land. 

The busy hands that fed its stamps 

To other lands have flown; 
It stands alone, a witness mute, 

Of happy days that are now unknown. 

Revive its work, oh guiding hand, 

That shapes the fate of men, 
And help it feed the needy ones 

Who upon it for bread depend. 

— S. H. West. 

One season I remained in the mines at Sylvanite, superin- 
tending my work, until the 27th of October, when the ap- 
proach of winter reminded me it was time to get out. On the 
morning of my departure the snow was falling freely on the 
mountains in full view. Before starting I wrote the follow- 
ing: 

FAREWELL TO THE MOUNTAINS. 

The clouds hang low on the mountain tops, 

And swiftly falls the snow. 
The tamaracks are a golden hue, 

And it's time for me to go. 

Cold winter is coming, is now in sight, 

And the birds are flying away; 
The little chipmunks are filling their dens 

And I can no longer stay. 

So farewell to the peaks, farewell to the pines, 

And farewell to the roaring Yahk, 
I'll bid you adieu till I see you again, 

And for aye, if I never come back. 

In 1898 I wrote the following on the Philippine war: 

KEEP THE PLIGHTED FAITH. 
Editor Pantagraph: — When Congress declared war against Spain, it 
proclaimed, in a loud voice, to the world that the war was not for conquest 
but for humanity— to free Cuba and assist its people to establish a good 



The Philippine War. 191 

government. This sounded well, and it has been and still is the boast of 
our people that it was a war for humanity. \\ r; '\ this sweet song still upon 
our lips we have suddenly developed a lust for conquest that would put to 
shame the empires of the old world. Our grand success in the war has in- 
toxicated and demoralized our people. They are filled with bright visions 
of our nation looming up as the mistress of the world. The genius of the 
devil is being busily employed in inventing reasons and excuses for hold- 
ing permanent possession of the Philippine Islands. These islands cut 
no figure in the case at the beginning of the war. Commodore Dewey 
followed the Spanish fleet into Manila Bay and destroyed it. Afterward 
he and General Merritt captured the city of Manila. These were inci- 
dents in the war to beat Spain and free Cuba. Now, spurred on by the 
combined money power and the jingo element of our country President 
McKinley is being carried off of his feet and boldly demands the posses- 
sion of the entire Philippine group, situated in the eastern hemisphere, 
10,000 miles from home, consisting of 1,400 islands, extending through 
seventeen degrees of latitude with from 8,000,000 to 10,000,000 of semi- 
barbarian Malays. And for what reasons? They say they must have 
every inch of territory our flag has waved over. Our flag has only 
waved over the bay and city of Manila. That gives us as good reason to 
claim the whole group as Great Britain would have had in 1814 after cap- 
turing the city of Washington to claim the entire United States. In the 
Mexican war our flag was carried in triumph from Vera Cruz to the City 
of Mexico; yet no one dreamed we should hold all we had captured. 
When Imperial Germany overran France and captured Paris, France was 
as helpless as Spain is today, and yet no German jingo thought of holding 
all the territory their flag had waved over. This flag-waiving claim is a 
new invention of those who wage wars for sweet humanity. 

But they say that in capturing Manila we have taken upon ourselves 
duties and responsibilities that we cannot evade ; that our duty to the 
world and the Filipinos compel us to hold the islands. This is another 
new invention of the humanitarians who want an excuse for taking what 
don't belong to us. We are under no more obligations to hold the islands 
in the interest of the world and the Filipinos than we were to hold all 
Mexico when we captured the capitol of that country. The Mexicans 
needed a good government, and the world would have been benefited by 
the establishment of a good government there. But our duty in that line 
of missionary work was not thought of then. Our first duty in this 
whole business is due to ourselves. 

Besides, our Declaration of Independence says that, "Governments 
derive their just powers from the consent of the governed." We now 
propose to trample this principle under foot. The Filipinos have not con- 
sented for us to govern them, but on the contrary, protest against all such 
action. They were fighting for their independence the same as the Cubans, 
and are as much entitled to it as are the Cubans, and if we are sincere 
in our claim of fighting for humanity we will give them their liberty. 



192 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

The Monroe Doctrine is an unwritten law that is canonized, in the 
hearts of our people. It |£| been approved for three-quarters of a cen- 
tury, and was most vigorously enforced a few years ago by President 
Cleveland against Great Britain, with approval of all parties. Now we 
virtually repudiate that doctrine by going 10,000 miles from home into the 
eastern hemisphere and claiming an empire. Europe now has good cause 
to tell us to keep on our side of the line. If our government persists in its 
demands there will be great danger of it leading to a general war of all 
the principal nations. But they say the people of those islands are not 
fit for self government. Then how in the name of reason can they be 
fit to help govern us? They say it is our duty to take charge of these 
people and educate them in the science of self government. Oh, yes, we 
have had some experience in that line. We began in 1620 with the In- 
dians. We have educated them out of nearly all their possessions; have, 
at the cost of many thousands of lives and many millions of dollars ex- 
terminated most of them from the face of the earth, and demoralized 
and debauched the remainder. For more than 250 years we have been 
educating the negro, first through the rough discipline of slavery, and for 
more than thirty years on terms of full constitutional and legal equality, 
which cost us the most horrible war the world ever saw. After all this 
experience the negro problem is today the gravest that ever confronted 
our nation. The war of races that is of such frequent occurrence in the 
south, and recently at Pana and Virden in Illinois, and the open defiance 
of the federal constitution by the Republican Gov. Tanner, of Illinois, 
when he declared that "If the Alabama negroes try to come to Illinois 
to work in our coal mines he will meet them at the state line with Gat- 
ling guns," proves that our people have thus far been unable to devise 
any means of making a homogeneous nation out of the white and black 
races. Thus far we have made a sad and costly failure in trying to as- 
similate inferior races. 

But in the face of this fact it is now proposed to go into a more 
dangerous departure in this line than ever before tried by us. We had 
better get through with our missionary work at home before going all 
over the earth to civilize the barbarian tribes of ancient lands. What 
is the meaning of all this movement? The money power of our coun- 
try is very anxious for a stronger government, with a large standing 
army. If the islands are retained we will be compelled to keep a large 
army and consequently a stronger government. The money power con- 
trols most of the great dailies. They, together with the natural jingo 
element, are raising a clamor which, if not checked, will run our gov- 
ernment upon the breakers and lead to untold difficulties, complications, 
expense and corruption. It will change our form of government and 
eventually lead to its downfall. 

If Spain should make us a free tender of the Philippine Islands 
their acceptance by our government would entail the greatest misfortune 



Territorial Expansion. 193 

that can befall our nation. Spain's colonies have been a curse to her, and 
have caused her downfall. With this fact before us we rush on to 
break our plighted faith to the world, and ignore all regard for honor in 
our insane desire to gain possession of those same curses that have 
ruined Spain. "Whom the Gods would destroy they first make mad." 
All possible advantages contained in the Philippine Islands for us can 
be secured by treaty — leaving their government to others. This question 
rises far above all party considerations, and should be treated with the 
calm, deliberate thought and action its grave importance demands. Let 
every lover of his country insist that the government shall stand by its 
plighted faith and honor. S. H. West. 

November 21, 1898. 

In January, 1899, I wrote the following: 

TERRITORIAL EXPANSION. 
Editor Bulletin: — Territorial expansion has been the fixed rule and 
practice of our people ever since the first feeble settlements were made at 
Jamestown and Plymouth Rock. Under that principle those infant settle- 
ments spread and increased until the time of the -revolutionary war, when 
the colonies extended from Maine to Georgia and from the Atlantic to the 
Allegheny Mountains, and Kentucky and Tennessee west of those moun- 
tains. During the revolution Virginia sent a military force under George 
Rogers Clark to capture the northwest territory from the British, which he 
succeeded in doing. Afterwards, Virginia ceded that territory to the United 
States. Out of that territory has since been erected the states of Ohio, 
Indiana, Illinois, Michigan and Wisconsin. This was a grand territorial 
expansion. Later on, in 1803, our government obtained by friendly pur- 
chase from France the immense region known as Louisiana, Arkansas, 
Missouri, Iowa, Kansas, Nebraska, Minnesota, South Dakota, North 
Dakota, Montana, Idaho, Wyoming and Indian Territory. This was a 
magnificent expansion. Afterward we gained Florida by friendly pur- 
chase from Spain. In 1845 Texas was annexed. This was another grand 
expansion but it led to the war with Mexico and the conquest of that 
country. At the close of the war we gave up the main part of the con- 
quered territory. The same gallant soldiers who triumphantly planted 
our flag on those Mexican fields of glory, all stained with the richest 
blood of the nation, did, in obedience to orders from our government, 
haul down our flag and return home. It was no dishonor then to haul 
down the flag when we had accomplished the purpose of its raising. How- 
ever, by the terms of the treaty of peace we retained a large slice of 
Mexican territory, consisting mostly of deserts and mountains for which 
we paid $15,000,000. This was another large expansion of territory. 
Some years afterwards we bought by friendly purchase from Mexico 

—13 



194 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

what is known as the Gadsden purchase for $10,000,000. This constitutes 
the southern part of Arizona. The above expansions of territory all 
consisted of lands that were contiguous to the domain we owned at the 
time, and much the greater portion of them were uninhabited, thus af- 
fording fine chances for settlers from the older portions of our country. 
These extensions have been highly beneficial to our nation and greatly 
promoted its strength and prosperity. We are proud of them and we 
want more of the same kind when the conditions will justify their acqui- 
sition. For instance, when in the fulness of time the people of Canada 
shall desire to come into our union, we will receive them with warm 
hearts and open arms, because they are our own kind of people, with the 
same language, and adjoin our home farm, and have much undeveloped 
country and are fully qualified for self government, and their union with 
us would add much to the greatness of our country. 

But the condition of the territorial expansion that is now being 
forced upon us is as different from what has been described above as 
midnight darkness is from noonday sun. There is no resemblance — no 
similarity of conditions. The widest ocean on the globe lies between our 
western shores and the Philippine Islands. Those islands are already full 
of people of an alien race, language and habits. The wages are on the 
lowest pauper scale. A white man cannot live and labor there. It is 
no fit place for our people, even if we had a right there, which we have 
not, except the right of might. True, we have justly extinguished the 
Spanish title, but we now have to reckon with the natives, who are three 
times as numerous as were the American colonists when they began the 
war of Independence. The Filipinos have been fighting for independence 
and are as much entitled to it as our forefathers were, or the Cubans 
are today. The Philippines contain six times as many people as Cuba 
does. True, they are not fullv civilized, but it is admitted by our highest 
officers that they are superior to the Cubans, and from all accounts, their 
leader, in ability, is the peer of any man of his age in any country. Then 
on what pretext do we hold them? The president and his friends say 
that our flag has been planted there and we can't haul it down. And 
why not? The war with Spain is over. The prosecution of that war 
was the only pretext we had for going to those Islands. What hinders 
us from now taking down the flag? General Taylor was elected presi- 
dent of the United States on account of his ability to raise and defend 
the flag, and then haul it down when the war was over. But the president 
says: "The flag is floating its protecting folds over those people, the 
symbol of justice and liberty." This is mockery totally unworthy of our 
illustrious president. The flag is being forced on these people by the 
power of canons, gatling guns and bayonets, and by those who claim to 
be the champions of liberty and humanity. 

Our forces have ignored the rights, and as far as possible even the 
existence of the Filipinos. Unless these people are different from common 



Territorial Expansion. 195 

mortals we will hear from them later on, and find that the way of the 
transgressor is hard and costly. Then they give us another reason that 
we need those islands for a gateway to China. We now have the full 
width of the Pacific Ocean as a gateway to China. If we need coaling 
and naval stations in those islands or in the West Indies, now is the time 
to obtain them on our own terms, but we certainly do not need 1,400 gate- 
ways to China. They cost too much. Our success in the late war has been 
phenomenal. But we are trying to bite off more than we can masticate, 
at least under the new policy. If that policy is continued then our trouble 
and expense is only begun. It was much easier and cheaper to sink the 
Spanish warships than it will be to conquer 10,000,000 Filipinos in their 
native jungles. 

Old Geronimo with only seventy renegade Apaches defied the whole 
power of the United States for many months. Is it not time for our 
people to stop and begin to count the cost of all this vain-glorious folly? 
The president and secretary of war ask congress to increase the regular 
army to four times its usual strength. Secretary Long asks for fifteen 
new war-ships in addition to the fifty-five now being built. Both of 
these items are on account of holding the islands. General Alger asks 
congress to build a railroad from one end of Cuba to the other, over 
700 miles, with lateral branches on each side to the sea. This is for the 
purpose of giving employment to the lazy Cubans and to develop the 
island. There seems to be no limit to the wild, visionary, extravagant 
ideas of the expansionists. If unchecked they will wreck and ruin our 
republican principles, swamp us under an enormous debt and in time 
establish an ironclad military government. 

Let our people demand that our government shall carry out, in good 
faith, the principles it announced at the beginning of the war, and help 
the people of Cuba and the Philippine Islands to form free and inde- 
pendent governments. Then with Cuba in one hand and the Philippine 
Islands in the other, offer to the fellowship of the sisterhood of nations 
the grandest and most glorious work every accomplished by any nation — 
two new and independent nations. We would then stand forth as the 
beacon light of liberty and justice to all the world and justly attain more 
influence and honor than could be gained by a hundred victories in war. 

January 2, 1899. S. H. West. 

EDITORIAL IN BLOOMINGTON BULLETIN. 

Hon. S. H. West, of Arrowsmith, is in town. Mr. West has been in 
poor health this winter and been seen but little in public, but his pen is 
not idle and he is doing a notable work leading thought in this vicinity 
against the dangerous un-American expansion craze. His articles in the 
Bulletin and other journals have attracted attention in several states and 
Washington. Mr. West rightly holds that the nation is confronted with 
the gravest danger in its history and he feels that the first and most sol- 



196 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

emn duty of every citizen is to arrest the fatal trend toward imperialism 
and preserve to the world the one successful republic. 

THE FOUNTAIN OF YOUTH. 
Editor Pantagraph: — An unusual number of people in Illinois, in- 
cluding myself, were afflicted during the past season with stomach trou- 
bles. A desire to benefit all such sufferers induces me to write these lines. 

Having heard much of the cures effected at Sour Lake, Texas, I 
recently visited that place for the purpose of prospecting and testing its 
qualities. It is located in Hardin county, in the southern part of the State 
about thirty-five miles from the gulf, twenty miles northwest of Beau- 
mont, and over sixty miles east of Houston, and nine miles north of the 
Southern Pacific railroad, which latter distance is over a wagon road 
that is frequently in bad condition. 

BUBBLES WITH GAS. 

I have visited many watering places, but this one is the strangest 
combination I ever saw. It is situated in a low flat country with a clay 
and sand formation. The lake originally consisted of a couple of acres 
of shallow water filled with hundreds of bubbling jets of gas. Many of 
these jets throw up water of different properties and color from the 
others. About one acre has been banked off from the remainder. This 
contains the valuable portion. Four shallow wells within a few feet of 
each other and on the margin of the lake contain water of entirely dif- 
ferent qualities. Most of the waters are quite sour and acid and are 
covered with oil. Oil also oozes out of the ground nearby and forms a 
coating of asphaltum. There are many other wells, each one differing 
from all others. In some places the gas can be lighted. 

SOME OF THE PROPERTIES. 

The oil and the mud baths are said to be sure cures for all kinds of 
skin diseases. There are oil wells and a refinery here which is claimed 
to produce the finest lubricating oil in the market. It is the universal 
testimony of all whom I have met that the cures performed there have 
been numerous, and many of them wonderful. My own experience was 
short but decidedly beneficial. 

This place is in the midst of a forest that contains bear, deer, tur- 
keys, squirrels and quail. This property was sold some years ago to 
parties who failed to pay for it, and allowed it to fall into a bad state of 
dilapidation. Captain Samuel Ashe, of Houston, is the owner of the 
property and is repairing it to some extent. But it greatly needs an 
entire new set of improvements. It is mainly run as a summer resort, 
but they keep all who come in the winter. 



our 



Lake. 19? 



PLEASANT PEOPLE. 

I was the only guest during my visit, but I enjoyed my stay very 
much. Captain Ashe is a typical gentleman of the old southern school, 
and his wife and niece, Miss Mary Ashe, arrived there during my visit. 
They are very affable and entertaining ladies. Miss Mary's paternal 
ancestor was Governor Ashe, of North Carolina. Her maternal grand- 
father was Anson Jones, the last president of the Republic of Texas. 

"dr. mudd." 

But I must come back to the subject of human ailments. There re- 
sides at this place an odd character known as Dr. Mudd. That is not 
his real name, but it was acquired by his vocation. He is the artist who 
mixes and applies the mud to those who take the mud baths. He is a 
mulatto, has known this place for forty years and claims to know more of 
the mysteries of these remedies than anyone else. He can talk very 
fluently on the subject for hours at a time. He is the sir oracle of the 
place. 

AILMENTS CURED. 

At my request he furnished me the following list of diseases that 
are cured here : "Day is good for de liver, stomach, kidneys, reumatism, 
impure blood, carbuncles, biles, piles, chronic sores, eczema, weak and sore 
eyes, head ache, sore throat and restorin' de natural feelins'." 

If Dr. Mudd's learned analysis is correct then we need no further 
proof that this is the real "Fountain of Youth" that was long and vainly 
sought for by Ponce de Leon. S. H. West. 

Deer Park, Texas, March 11, 1899. 

On the morning that I left Sour Lake Capt. Ashe told me 
that if I would find him a buyer for his entire property at 
$65,000, five thousand of it should be my money. The prop- 
erty consisted of 800 acres of land, very large hotel, cottages, 
bath houses and other improvements. The improvements 
were out of repair — natural oil was oozing out of the ground 
near the lake, there were two oil wells on the place, one pro- 
ducing seven or eight barrels and the other twenty barrels per 
day. They had been boring for oil for years but had not been 
able to reach the proper depth. I have no doubt that I could 
have bought the entire property for $50,000 and would prob- 
ably have bought it but for the fact that I had large holdings 
of unproductive property in Texas, California and Montana. 



198 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

One year from that time the gushing oil well at Spindle 
Top, near Beaumont, was struck. This was one of the won- 
ders of the world. The consequent excitement stimulated re- 
newed efforts at Sour Lake, which was not far away, and 
with improved machinery the lower depths were reached with- 
in a year and immense deposits of oil were found. So, that 
within two years from the time this property was offered to 
me at a low price it was worth millions of dollars. This was 
one of the times that I had a narrow escape from becoming a 
rich man. 

I was on my way to Deer Park, Texas, when I heard of 
the strike of the Lucas well at Spindle Top. On arriving at 
Houston I found great excitement existing. On the following 
Sunday excursion trains were run on the railroads to Beau- 
mont for a circuit of a hundred miles or more. I went over 
on the train from Houston, about eighty miles distant. When 
we arrived at the well we found a wonderful sight. The well 
had been capped the day before, thus stopping the flow of oil, 
but it had gushed oil in immense quantities and to a great 
height for ten days. The changing wind had blown the oil in 
every direction so the whole hillside was covered with oil and 
slushy mud ankle deep. The oil had formed a lake by filling 
a depression nearby and overflowed that and filled the bioad 
ditches on both sides of the railroad. Hundreds of passen- 
gers rushed from the train to the ditches and filled bottles 
they had brought with them with oil. We then had nearly 
half a mile to walk to the well. We were soon met by 
mounted guards who tried to keep us back. We paid no at- 
tention but marched on until we reached a strong barbed wire 
fence at some distance from the well. Other guards here 
tried to stop us, and succeeded for a few minutes but when 
the Galveston and Houston delegations came up in a solid 
body they marched straight ahead, prostrated the wire fence 
and walked over it without delay. Many of them had come 
an hundred miles to see the well, and neither mounted or foot 



Sour Lake. 199 

guards, barbed wire nor less than gatling guns could have 
stopped them. There was excitement in the air, and every- 
one felt he was on a lark and bound to see all that was down 
on the bill. The great danger apprehended by the proprietors 
was that some one might drop a lighted match or cigar and 
set off the whole business. This danger was real but the 
crowd gave but little thought to it. The railroads had gotten 
up the excursions without consulting any one. The people 
were so eager to see the well that many well dressed ladies 
did not hesitate to wade through the deep slush of mud and 
oil to reach it. Luckily, no fire was started that day but some 
time afterwards fire destroyed all the oil that had not been 
saved. 

On the way over from Houston to the oil well a gentle- 
man from Georgetown, Texas, sat on the seat with me. In 
our conversation he informed me that he had for some time 
owned a considerable tract of land near Beaumont, but it was 
yielding little or no income and getting tired of holding it he 
had sold it at a low price a few months before but that he 
still owned fifteen acres on Spindle Top near the Lucas gusher. 
A few months after I read an account of his sale of that fifteen 
acres for $600,000 — only $40,000 per acre. This beat Cali- 
fornia gold mining in its best days. 

On the fifteenth day of March, 1898, occurred the death 
of our beloved son, Charles West. His loss was a severe 
blow to us. 

In September, 1899, I wrote the following on good roads: 

Editor Pantograph: 

The good road agitators would make better progress if they would 
cease reiterating the old charge that all the money and labor now ex- 
pended on our roads is a total waste. This charge has been repeated so 
long and often that some persons may believe it true ; but it is no more 
true than would be the charge that all the money we spend for our 
clothing is a useless waste, because we have to buy new clothes this year 
to replace those we bought last year. It is true there is much poor and 



200 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

inefficient work done on our roads, and it is also true that there is much 
poor work done on some farms, but that don't prove that all work done 
on farms is a useless waste. 

In early times we had the prairie sod on which we could travel in 
any direction. Now the country is all fenced in and all travel is re- 
stricted to our roadways. But for the work done on our roads from 
year to year they could not be traveled at all. The streams are all 
bridged with well constructed bridges and are kept in good repair. Much 
money is spent for this purpose, but it is an absolute necessity, and as a 
rule is judiciously expended. The money and labor expended on the 
road-bed is also a necessity. 

Everything wears out on this earth. The best constructed railways 
have to be repaired from time to time with new ties and rails. The best 
made hats and boots will wear out and have to be repaired or replaced 
with new ones. But because our Illinois soil has the bad habit of turning 
to mud whenever it comes in contact with water and thereby makes bad 
roads the whole blame is laid on our system of road work. 

As a matter of fact we are improving all the time in our road work- 
ing. Most of our roads are well tiled and some of them are as well 
graded as can be done by mortal man, government experts not excepted. 
We already know how to make as good roads as can be made with our 
soil. But when made to perfection fifteen minutes of rain will spoil them. 
Then our road agitators say our money is wasted. 

The people of Illinois need never expect to have good roads in rainy 
weather until they make hard roads. The time will come when our most 
important roads will be made hard. Drummer township, right alongside 
of McLean county on the east, has fifty miles of gravel roads, all made 
under the hard road law. The township has not been bankrupted by the 
work, but greatly benefited. Bloomington is making, or has decided to 
make, an experiment in the same line. If done with good judgment and 
economy it will lead to good results. Meantime our road tax ought to 
be all paid in money and then the roads worked by contract. 

In regard to materials for hard roads, I will say that as a rule most 
urgent necessities are met by the ingenuity of man. When I first saw 
Illinois it seemed to be impossible to ever settle our large prairies. There 
were no hedges, no barbed wire, — nothing but the native groves which 
all knew to be inadequate to furnish the materials with which to make 
improvements and for fuel. Hedges, railroads in every direction, bring- 
ing in cheap lumber and coal and barbed wire have solved the problem 
and made the farm in the middle of the prairie as valuable as any near 
the timber. And when we know that paper is made out of straw, and 
car wheels can be made out of paper, it is not too much to expect that 
the engenuity of man will yet devise some invention that will enable the 
people to construct good hard roads at a reasonable cost. 

September 24, 1899. S. H. West. 



Bryan and Stevenson. 201 

On June 4, 1900, I wrote the following' which was pub- 
lished in the Bloomington, Illinois, Bulletin: 

BRYAN AND STEVENSON. 

Editor Bulletin: — W. J. Bryan has already been nominated by the 
rank and file of the Democratic party. This nomination will be ratified 
at Kansas City. I fear the party generally does not realize the extreme 
importance of nominating a candidate for vice-president who is fully 
qualified for president. 

The president is always liable to die a natural death. Therefore, it 
is of the highest importance that the vice-president should possess first- 
class fitness for the presidency. In this connection, I, by virtue of my 
authority as one of the sovereigns of this country, take the liberty to 
nominate the Hon. A. E. Stevenson for vice-president of the United 
States. 

I do this without the knowledge of any other person. Mr. Steven- 
son's fitness for the head or tail of the ticket is known of all men. He 
has served one term as vice-president with illustrious honor to himself 
and the country. No man ever served in that office that was more highly 
respected by every member of the senate than was he. 

He has the respect, confidence and good will of all parties and fac- 
tions. His nomination would recall many Democrats who do not take 
kindly to Mr. Bryan. He carried the State eight years ago, and if 
nominated, would carry it again. Bryan and Stevenson would make the 
strongest ticket that could be nominated. The only objection that could 
be urged is that both are from the west. But they are five hundred miles 
apart, are both broad minded, big souled men who have traveled over 
every part of the United States, and are well acquainted with the wants 
of all the people. 

Then let the battle cry of the coming campaign be: Bryan, Steven- 
son and liberty — liberty for Cuba, liberty for the Philippine Islands and 
liberty for America on the principles enunciated in the Declaration of 
Independence and the Constitution of the United States. 

S. H. West. 

So far as I know, that was the first time that Mr. Steven- 
son's name was mentioned in that connection. But it seems 
that a great thought wave was full of the same sentiment, as 
he was nominated for vice-president by the Democratic con- 
vention some time afterward. 



202 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

IN THE HIGH SIERRAS. 

Editor Pantagraph: — The aridity of the arid regions of the west is 
now strongly marked. Deficient rainfall for three years has seriously de- 
pleted the fountain upon which the people depend. In southern California, 
as well as elsewhere, the water problem is very important. Another dry 
year would make the condition serious. Many deciduous fruit trees there 
are already damaged for lack of water. The water is being used to save 
the orange trees and crop, which is much more valuable. The peach crop 
in that part of the State is very light and of inferior quality. The orange 
crop will me full and good all over the orange belt of the State. 

After enjoying a period of rest at Los Angeles and Santa Monica, I 
came north on the 29th ult. ; stopped off next day in Kern county, where 
I have some land interest. 

Kern county is the storm center of the great oil excitement that has 
been raging in California the past year. The oil deposits of this county 
are immense. They are found on both sides of the valley. The west 
side has been known and worked for years. The east side oil fields were 
discovered about a year ago on land worth not more than from $1 to $3 
per acre. Some of these lands have since sold for from $100 to $1,000 per 
acre, and even higher. New lines of railroad are being built to both 
districts. Oil wells have been found within six miles of my land, which 
makes the situation interesting to a certain rambling rovei 

The weather was extremely hot in the San Joaquin valley. I re- 
mained but one day in Kern county, then proceeded on the 31st ult. to 
Tulare county, passing through Tulare City, Visalia, the county seat, 
and on to Exeter, near the foot of the mountains. The peach crop in 
all this region is enormous — thousands of trees broken down with their 
heavy loads of fruit. In the vicinity of Exeter 1,000 acres have been 
planted to oranges and lemons within the past four or five years. The 
trees and fruit are doing as finely as the best in the State. Exeter will 
become an important citrus fruit center. 

In the afternoon of the day of my arrival at Exeter, I went out to 
my ranch, about one mile from town, and found the wheat harvest in 
full blast. The wheat had been dead ripe for two months or more, but 
was not damaged in the least. Wheat harvest lasts from first of June 
until last of September. There is no rain nor storms during this time. 
The wheat stands erect and does not shell out. I know some farmers 
who have not yet commenced their harvest. They were using a har- 
vester on my place that is a combined machine — cutting, threshing and 
sacking the grain all at the same time. The machine was drawn by 
thirty-two horses and managed by four men. The sacks are dumped in 
piles of three or four and hauled by another team to the warehouse, 
where a correct record is kept of each man's grain. On smooth ground 



In the High Sierras. 203 

they harvest forty acres per day, using a 22-foot sickle. I climbed onto 
the machine and rode one round with the boys, that being the largest 
team I ever rode behind. 

I remained but three days in Exeter, as the thermometer got up to 
112 in the shade, and that is hotter than I can stand. So on the 3d inst. 
I went by railroad to Porterville, eighteen miles distant, and from there 
by stage to Tailholt, now called White River, twenty-five miles in the 
mountains. I started soon after noon in torrid heat on a dusty road, 
and sat with the driver, who was 6 feet 6Y 2 inches high and weighed 260 
pounds, and his face as red as the fiery furnace — looked like it was just 
ready to break out in a blaze. It was a hot old ride. It was down in 
the program to remain over night at Tailholt and proceed next day by 
another stage to Deer Creek hot springs. But on arriving there at 6 
p. m. the driver that was to take me on told me it was so hot in the 
day time that he was going through that night. I told him to go ahead 
with his little side show, and I would stay with him to the end — day or 
night. We left at 7 p. m. for this place, sixteen miles, over steep moun- 
tain roads, arriving at 11 o'clock. And I got cooled off and slept like a 
sanctified saint under two blankets and a comfort. 

This place is in a canyon of Deer Creek, in southeast corner of 
Tulare county. It is over 3,000 feet elevation and within eight or ten 
miles of the western summit of the Sierra Nevada mountains. This part 
of the mountain is divided into two ridges by the Kern river, which 
here flows in a north and south direction. 

There are more than thirty of these hot springs. They are said by 
patients who have been at both places to be similar to the hot springs of 
Arkansas. There are about 150 people here. Most of them are campers, 
doing their own cooking and washing, there being no laundry here. 

There is great socialibity here — like one great family. You need no 
introduction but all are on a full equality. It is a quiet, restful place, 
with good moral tone and a pleasant climate. I have forgotten all about 
Cuba, the Philippines, China, and the presidential contest. I am simply 
resting. 

Milpetas, a little village near San Jose, and Tailholt are supposed 
to be the two ends of the earth and that life is not complete without 
having seen them. I have seen them both and don't know that there is 
anything more to live for. I am happy and contented. 

On Saturday three men went out from camp on a hunt. They re- 
mained over night. Next morning they separated, each one going on a 
different route. About 11 o'clock the youngest one, a mere boy, who had 
only a small single-barrel shotgun, loaded for quail, suddenly met a 
ferocious black bear with two cubs. They charged upon him in dead 
earnest. The poor fellow had no time to run, but when the old bear was 



204 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

within eighteen feet of him he fired into her eyes, inflicting a deadly 
wound. She turned and left. The cubs then charged on the boy. He 
shot and killed both, the last one being within three feet of him when 
shot. He had but one shell left. When the contest was over the boy got 
scared and became very weak and yelled with all his might, "For God's 
sake, come and help me." 

Yesterday I helped the boy eat one of his bears, and it was good 
eating. He thinks eating bears is much pleasanter than being eaten by 
them. S. H. West. 

Deer Creek, Hot Springs, Calif., Aug. 7, 1900. 

THE MAIN ISSUE. 

Editor Bulletin: — The colonial policy of our government is the vital 
issue of this campaign. The tariff, trusts, free silver and all other ques- 
tions are as dust in the balance in comparison to the main question. They 
may be decided wrong and righted afterward. Not so with the colonial 
question. A wrong decision on that will become the fixed policy of the gov- 
ernment. Shall our government be continued on the principles of Thomas 
Jefferson or of Alexander Hamilton ? That, in a nutshell, is the question to 
be voted on at the coming election. On the one side a strong government, a 
large standing army, a spirit of military aggression and government of 
foreign colonies outside of and independent of the constitution. The 
main question at issue between the two parties may be presented in this 
form: The Republicans propose to give Cuba independence and guar- 
antee her protection from foreign powers. Our flag has been planted in 
Cuba by the valor of our gallant soldiers, but it is consistent with Re- 
publican ideas of patriotism, bravery, honor and justice to haul down the 
flag from the blood-bought fields of Cuba and bring it home. Their 
position on this point is correct. No higher position was ever taken by 
any government on earth. The Philippine Islands, like Cuba, were Span- 
ish colonies, settled by the same race. Their population is six times 
greater than Cuba, and according to Admiral Dewey and other competent 
authorities, more capable of self-government than the Cubans. 

The Democratic party propose to treat the Philippines in the same 
liberal and just manner as the Republican party propose for Cuba — to 
give them their independence and protection on the same terms and con- 
ditions as may be given to Cuba. 

But strange to say, the Democratic proposition is, from the Repub- 
lican standpoint most horrible. It is cowardly, dastardly, retrograding 
and treasonable. McKinley says our flag has been planted on the Philip- 
pine Islands. There it means the symbol of liberty and justice. Who 
will haul it down? The same McKinley has said: "Forcible annexation 
of the Philippines would be criminal aggression." That was well said ; 
no truer statement or nobler sentiment was ever expressed by mortal 
man. 



Drainage Law. 205 

I appeal to the whole Republican party to explain to us by what kind 
of process their acts of humanity, patriotism and highest honor in regard 
to Cuba becomes cowardly, dishonorable and treasonable when the Demo- 
crats insist on extending those same acts and principles to the Philippine 
Islands. 

This is the pivotal point of the whole campaign. 

October 27, 1900. S. H. West. 

In the latter part of 1900 I wrote the following amend- 
ment to the drainage law, which was introduced in the house 
at the ensuing session of the legislature by Col. J. R Heffer- 
nan, a member from McLean county. Some amendments 
were added to it and it became a law, and met a long-felt 
want : 

AMENDMENT TO THE DRAINAGE LAW. 

An act to amend Section 76 of an act entitled "An act to provide for 
drainage for agricultural and sanitary purposes, and to repeal certain acts 
named therein. Approved June 27, 1885, in force July i, 1885. 

Be it enacted by the people of the State of Illinois, represented in the 

General Assembly: 

That Section 76 of an act entitled "An act to provide for agricul- 
tural and sanitary purposes, and to repeal certain acts therein named. 
Approved June 27, 1885. In force July 1, 1885," be amended to read as 
follows : 

W T here two or more parties owning adjoining lands which require a 
system of combined drainage have by voluntary action constructed ditches 
which form a continuous line, or lines and branches, the several parties 
shall be liable for their just proportion for such repairs and improve- 
ments as may be needed therefor, the amount to be determined as near 
as may be on the same principle as if these ditches were in an organized 
district. Whenever such repairs and improvements are not made by 
voluntary agreement, any one or more persons owning parts of such ditch 
shall be competent to petition the commissioners of highways of the 
township for the formation of a drainage district to include all the lands 
to be benefited by maintaining these ditches. The form and conditions 
heretofore prescribed shall be observed as near as practicable, except as 
otherwise directed in this act, but the ditches shall be taken as a dedica- 
tion of the right-of-way and their construction and joining as the consent 
of the several parties to be united in a drainage district. These ditches, 
if open, shall be made tile drains where practicable, and with the written 
consent of the owners of more than one-half of the land in the district. 
The petition shall be presented to the town clerk, who shall file the same 



206 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

in his office, and within five days thereafter notify each commissioner of 
its receipt. The commissioners shall, within ten days after date of said 
notice, proceed to examine all the lands that would be benefited by reason 
of the proposed improvement, and if they find said ditch or ditches have 
been neglected and damage is resulting from said neglect, they shall pro- 
ceed to organize a drainage district by causing a plat to be made of all 
said lands and classify the same in such sized tracts for benefits and as- 
sessments as may seem most practicable; said plat or map to be clearly 
defined, and with all proceedings of commissioners in relation to the dis- 
trict placed on the drainage record of the township. The district shall 
be named and numbered. If necessary the commissioners may employ a 
competent and reliable surveyor, at lowest bid. 

They shall proceed to have the needed work done without unneces- 
sary delay. 

They shall advertise for bids for said work in the nearest newspaper, 
and by posting notices in not less than five of the most public places in 
the township for ten days before date for contracting for said work, 
and then let the work to the lowest responsible bidder : Provided, each 
owner of land in the district shall have the right to do the required work 
on his land at the rate of the lowest bid for said work, provided, he signs 
a contract to that effect on date of letting the contracts, and the work 
shall be done under the direction of the commissioners. 

All expenses incurred by said district shall be taxed on all the lands 
in the district in just proportion to the benefits received. 

It is the intent of this act to include all lands that would be damaged 
by filling the original ditch. The supervisor of the township shall be the 
treasurer of the drainage fund. If any land owner of the district shall 
feel aggrieved at the assessment made by the commissioners he may take 
an appeal to three supervisors, as provided in Sections 24 and 25 of the 
act hereby amended. 

OLD TOWN TIMBER. 

For many years the old settlers of eastern McLean county 
have held annual reunions in a grove on the north side of the 
Old Town timber. In 1889 this association and the McLean 
County Historical Society held a joint meeting, for which I 
was requested to furnish a paper on "Old Town Timber Fifty 
Years Ago." In response to which I supplied the following: 

Fifty years ago the grove known as Old Town Timber was the 
largest, most important and valuable grove in McLean county. It was 
almost twelve miles long from east to west, with an average width of 
nearly two miles. It narrowed in the central part to about one mile, but 



Old Town Timber. 207 

widened to three miles towards the east, and nearly as much towards 
the west. 

In round numbers it covered about twenty-three sections, or over 
14,720 acres of land. It was located in what is now known as Old 
Town, Downs, Empire, Dawson, Arrowsmith and West townships. It 
derived its name from the old Kickapoo Indian town located at the east 
end of the grove in the present limits of West township. The central and 
eastern parts of the grove contained one of the finest bodies of timber 
I ever saw in the State. 

The western part was not so good. That included the hilly, thin, 
white oak lands along the Kickapoo, a considerable part of which had 
been entirely denuded of all large trees by the terrible hurricane that 
swept over that vicinity in June, 1827. At the time of which I write — 
1851 — this devasted district was covered with a dense young growth of 
scrubby, slow growing white and black oak, which presented an unviting 
appearance. A few small farms had been made on these lands that had 
been cleared by the hurricane, but the main body of the grove from there 
eastward was covered by a dense and magnificent growth of timber con- 
sisting of black and white walnut, burr, white, chinkapin, black and red 
oak, white and black ash, shellbark and pignut hickory, sugar maple, syca- 
more, honey locust, red and white elm, hackberry, wild cherry, linn, coffee- 
nut, mulberry, black jack, buckeye, cottonwood, aspen and some willows 
along the streams, and all interspersed with a thick growth of underbrush. 
There were also the smaller growth of red bud, sassafras, red and black 
haws and paw paws, while in many places the grove was festooned with 
a luxuriant growth of wild grape vines, many of which were four inches 
in diameter and running to the tops of high trees. The grove was fringed 
all around with a rich border of crab apples, wild plums, sumach and 
hazel bushes. The great value of this grand body of timber in the set- 
tlement and development of McLean county cannot be realized by the 
present generation. Without timber this part of the country could not 
have been settled until the advent of railroads, which was more than 
thirty years after the first settlement of our county. Timber was an in- 
dispensable necessity for buildings and fuel, without which even the In- 
dians could not have existed here. No coal or foreign lumber were 
available then. Hedges were unknown, railroads were far distant and 
barbed wire came long afterwards. It can be readily seen that this great 
body of timber, being situated near the center of the county, and being 
surrounded by a splendid prairie country, the settlement and development 
of which was made possible only by the proximity of this grove, has 
been a very important factor in the progress and greatness of McLean 
county. 

But while this grove has contributed so much to the material great- 
ness of the county, it has been at a fearful cost from a sentimental stand- 



208 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

point. Fifty years ago today it stood in all its primeval beauty and glory, 
its tall and graceful branches shielding suffering humanity from the 
scorching rays of the summer's sun, and its dense growth furnished grate- 
ful shelter from the piercing darts of the winter storms. To the lover of 
forestry it was an inspiration, with its quiet, leafy bowers below and 
majestic towering tops above, but above all in solemn grandeur and 
sublime inspiration were the grand old dead monarchs of the forest, 
bursting their germs of life and springing into tiny plants, long years ago 
they had passed through all the stages of existence, typical of the life of 
man, had reached maturity, decay and death and now standing in their 
mournful grandeur like faithful sentinels on the citadel of time warning 
us of the fate of all living things and with their bare limbs, like skeleton 
fingers, pointing upward, directing our thoughts from the affairs of life, 
as seen in the green trees around us, to death as shown in these dead 
monuments of past greatness and glory, and pointing beyond death to 
the realms of the blest around the throne of the eternal God. But the 
grandeur of this grove, as I first knew it, is a thing of the past. Land is 
thought to be too valuable to allow it to remain in timber. The spirit 
of destruction has prevailed far beyond the requirements of the day, 
and the work of the axe man has been so complete that even the outlines 
of the grove, as it was, cannot in many places now be traced. Fifty years 
hence Old Town Timber will be a reminiscence. Therefore, it is a 
proper act for the McLean County Historical Society to preserve some 
record of this grove for the benefit of the lovers of forestry of suc- 
ceeding generations. 

As late as about i860 there were still standing a few dead black 
walnut trees that had been killed by the Indians by removing the bark 
for their wigwams. They were marked in a peculiar manner. The bark 
was stripped off to a height of ten or twelve feet where it was cut around 
in notches like saw teeth. Black walnut is the most durable and valuable 
timber that grows in this grove. The trees thus deadened in June, when 
the bark would slip, became thoroughly seasoned to the heart and would 
have probably lasted to this day if left undisturbed. 

The old crop of red oak made a striking feature in this grove down 
to twenty or thirty years ago. They were very large and imposing in 
appearance, but not of much value. That crop is now extinct, but a 
younger growth of that species is now growing in many parts of the 
grove. For valuable service this tree should be used before it passes 
into the "sere and yellow leaf." 

A few years ago some bee hunters sawed down in my timber a 
large sugar tree. On examination I found several places in the interior 
of the stump where it had been tapped with an ax. On counting the rings 
of growth made since the taps were made I found the oldest one was 
made in 1817, five years before the first white settlement was made in 
this grove, thus showing that the Indians had learned the art of sugar 



The Panama Canal. 209 

making before the whites came. This tree was about three-quarters of 
a mile from the site of the old Indian town. From the fragments of 
copper vessels I have seen on that site it is evidenct the Indians had ket- 
tles in which to boil sugar water. If a slight digression be allowed I 
will say that in the early settlement of the grove detached quantities of 
limestone were found in the eastern part of Old Town timber. No reg- 
ular ledge or quarry was ever found, only loose masses. This stone was 
used for walling wells and for making lime to plaster the first frame 
houses. 

I cannot close my subject without expressing the hope that some 
fragment of this once magnificient grove may yet be saved in the shape 
of a public park for the benefit and pleasure of the lovers of trees who 
may dwell or travel in these parts in all the coming ages. While there 
are but few pieces of timber yet remaining in the grove that would be 
suitable for a timber reserve, and it would be difficult to obtain one of 
them for that purpose, yet I am impressed to say that before this timber is 
all destroyed the love of the grand and beautiful in nature will prevail and 
a timber reserve will be set apart in some part of this old grove where 
the trees in a portion thereof will be allowed to grow, fall and decay 
without an axe or saw ever being allowed therein, but where all who so 
desire may enter and hold sweet communion with nature and nature's 
God. 

S. H. West. 

THE PANAMA CANAL. 

Editor Pantagraph: — For long ages the commercial world and friends 
of progress have looked forward with interest to the time when a canal 
would connect the Atlantic and Pacific oceans, across the narrow strip of 
land that connects North and South America. For more than fifty years 
this subject has been much discussed by our people and government. Its 
vast importance has been fully realized for a number of years, and public 
sentiment has demanded its construction by our government. This de- 
mand has been so strong that there is little doubt work on the canal by 
the Nicaraguan route would be in progress today had it not been defeated 
by unfriendly railroad interests that are hostile to a canal on either route. 

I have traveled over both the Nicaragua and Panama routes and am 
strongly impressed by the superiority of the former over the latter. It 
is much healthier, and much nearer our seaports. The distance across is 
greater, but about seventy miles of that is through the beautiful lake 
Nicaragua, which reaches within twelve miles of the Pacific ocean. 

The influence that so suddenly induced congress to abandon this 
favorite route for Panama are not generally understood by the people. 
However, the same influences were successfully worked on the Colombian 
senate at Bogota when it refused to ratify the treaty for the construction 

—14 



210 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

of the Panama canal. In such contingency the law of congress author- 
ized the President to open negotiations for the Nicaragua route. There 
was a strong public sentiment in favor of this action, but the President 
exercised his right and quietly awaited the hatching of a revolution in 
Panama, which was peacefully accomplished in a day, under the shadow 
of the wings of the American eagle, and a new nation ushered into ex- 
istence and forthwith recognized by the President of the United States, 
in utter disregard of, and inconsistent with, the principles with which 
our goverment waged the war against the great rebellion. If South 
Carolina had no right to secede in 1861, what right has Panama with its 
mongrel population of a quarter of a million to secede and set up an in- 
dependent government in 1903? This is an important question to every 
man who wore the blue in the great rebellion, but every case should be 
judged on its own merits. The world has no interest in South Carolina 
becoming an independent government nor would mankind have been bene- 
fited thereby. The independence of South Carolina was not in the line of 
"Manifest Destiny." The independence of Panama and its future con- 
trol by our government appears to be in direct line of said destiny. 

The world demands quick access from ocean to ocean, the world, 
especially our own people, have got tired and out of patience with friv- 
olous obstructions. The outrageous action of the Colombian Senate was 
the last feather that broke the camel's back of American patience on this 
subject. The defeat of Colombia's perfidy is richly deserved. It now 
appears probable that the Panama Canal will be built. I would much 
prefer the Nicaragua route but we will soon be able to gain full control 
of the Panama country. This will follow as a natural result of present 
conditions. It will be necessary for our government to build, own and 
control the canal. To do this fully, we must own and control the country 
through which it runs. It might be difficult to obtain full control of the 
Nicaragua route for years to come. Mr. Roosevelt's action has been 
quick, active and vigorous. There is a feeling in conservative classes 
that he is too fond of gunpowder to make a safe President. I believe 
this estimate is correct, but his prompt action in favor of the canal will 
be sustained by the American people. 

We have taken a new departure. Whether it be right or wrong (and 
I think it wrong), the acquisition of Porto Rico and the Philippine 
Islands has fastened a colonial system upon us that will be inclined to 
grow instead of diminish. 

S. H. West. 

LeRoy, 111., November 19, 1903. 

POIvlTlCAIv PLATFORM. 

I have always had an inclination to sum up the general 
political situation of the country and give an expression to 



Political Platform. 211 

my views thereon, in the form of platforms and resolutions. 
These thoughts came to me by impressions or intuition. They 
are sometimes in advance of what the great leaders are ad- 
vocating. When those impressions come to me I publish them 
without regard to what my party is doing or saying. In Jan- 
uary, 1904, I wrote and published the following: 

THE PLATFORM AND THE MAN. 

Editor Bulletin: — The Democratic party is in a scattered condition. 
If it would accomplish anything in the next campaign it must proceed 
without delay to pull itself together and go to work in a practical manner 
on the living issues of the hour. 

Neither Mr. Cleveland nor any of his friends can name the next 
president. Nor can he be named by any one who persists in trying to 
force a dead issue on the party. Mr. Bryan is a brave, honest and bril- 
liant leader, but he is making a fossil of himself by clinging to a corpse, 
The silver question is settled for the present. Conditions may arise 
in the future that may revive it. If such an emergency should come 
upon us that question will take care of itself. But until such time it 
will be worse than folly to try to agitate the silver question. 

We are confronted today with red hot living issues that demand at- 
tention and solution. The mass of common people are in danger of be- 
ing ground to dust between the upper millstone of concentrated wealth 
and the nether millstone of organized labor. When the money power 
can control or largely influence the legislation and courts of the country 
on one hand, and organized labor can dictate who shall have the right 
to labor, and prevent the burial of our dead until we consent to wear 
their tag, it is evident we are rapidly approaching a crisis of fearful pro- 
portions. This crisis must be averted by wise action of the common 
people. 

The people are much fatigued with the prevalent custom of politicians 
in giving us lengthy platforms that are designed to deceive the people 
to catch votes. Allow me, on behalf of the farmers and common masses 
to suggest the adoption of a different style of platform, one that we can 
all take time to read, and can understand, something like the following : 

1. An amendment to the federal constitution authorizing a law for 
a graduated income tax that will put a limit to the accumulation of 
colossal fortunes. 

2. All articles controlled by trusts and combines to be placed on 
the free list. 

3. All public utilities to be owned or controlled by the federal, State 
or municipal government. 



212 L,ife and Times of S. H. West. 

4. Rigid laws for the protection of all persons in their heaven-born 
right to labor without regard to their political, religious or other affilia- 
tions. 

5. Construction by the national government of an Isthmian canal, 
connecting the Atlantic and Pacific oceans, without unnecessary delay. 

The above includes in a nut-shell the most vital points at issue before 
the American people today. They are plain, practical, to the point and 
can be easily understood by all. 



S. H. West. 



LeRoy, Illinois, January 30, 1904. 



EDITORIAL COMMENTS. 

The Bulletin prints a letter from S. H. West of LeRoy, which is 
refreshing for the reason that he not only lampoons the evils of the 
times but points out a remedy. It does not take much of a thinker to 
roast the party in power or the existing conditions but the man who has 
a remedy and tells it, is the man of the hour. We may not regard his 
prescription as a panacea yet we must respect him for his originality. 

PUBLIC UTILITIES. 

In regard to public utilities, I will explain that I am not 
in favor of the government owning all the railroads of the 
country except as a last resort. We should first exhaust all 
other remedies. I have since suggested a good plan which 
will appear a little further on. 



AMONG THE GLACIERS. 

In 1905 I wrote the following account of a trip to the gla- 
ciers in British Columbia: 

On my return journey homeward from the Portland fair, embracing 
a trip of more than six thousand miles through twelve States and Terri- 
tories and three provinces, British Columbia, Alberta and Assiniboia, I 
stopped off at a station named Glacier, on the Canadian Pacific railroad. 
This is the highest part of the Selkirk mountains. For rugged grandeur 
and sublime scenery these mountains are said, by world travelers, to be 
unsurpassed by anything on earth. Coming eastward from Vancouver, 
B. G, we travel for more than six hundred miles over one mountain 
range after another so close together we can't tell where one stops and 
the next begins. Near the middle of this vast mountain region are the 
glaciers, icebergs or everlasting mountains of ice said to cover forty 



Among the Glaciers. 2i3 

square miles. How or when they were formed is unknown. They were 
probably there before human history began. They will probably be there 
until time shall be no more. The railroad at this place is more than 
4,000 feet above the sea level. It runs between the two highest ranges 
of the Selkirk range. Rising on either side are bare rock peaks from 
one to one and a half miles high. At places on the sides of those moun- 
tains are dense forests of spruce and fir trees. In swales and basins be- 
tween those lofty peaks are the great masses of ice called glaciers. The 
one nearest the station and hotel is about two miles distant. It is the 
great Illecillewaet Glacier. 

On the morning of the 25th of August I proceeded on foot and alone 
to the lower edge of the glaciers. Most of the way was through a dense 
forest, then through scattering brush and then about 1,000 feet over a 
rocky moraine of glacier debris to the edge of the ice. This moraine 
has evidently been at some time covered with the glacier. The ice on the 
edge and surface is coarse and granulated. I broke off some and ate it. 
On finding a large crevice in the ice I entered therein and soon found the 
ice was as sound and compact as the purest glass, and so clear as to 
have a bluish tint. While in this great crevice of ice I felt that I was 
in a state of the most complete cold-storage that could be found on earth. 
As a refrigerator it is a great success. 

The ice was melting rapidly, little streams, rivulents and cascades 
were flowing from the ice down the mountain sides. They form lively 
and beautiful trimmings to the majestic grandeur of the sublime scenery 
that rises all about. Those streamlets when united, as they are before 
reaching the hotel, form a river of ice water, leaping and roaring over 
its rocky bed, and all going to waste. A beautiful cascade of ice water 
1300 feet high falls down the mountain side just in front of the hotel. 
The great glacier is receding at the rate of from five to ten feet per year. 
From forty to fifty feet of snow falls here every winter. It melts off in 
spring and early summer. There is much snow in the mountains now, 
but it is entirely different from the glaciers of ice. I cannot understand 
how snow can be transformed into such clear solid ice. And yet those 
glaciers must be kept up in some manner by the yearly snows. It may 
be that as the snow melts in the day time a part of the water therefrOm 
freezes at night and thus keeps up the glaciers. The surface of the 
glaciers is somewhat smutted by falling dust that seems to pervade the 
air everywhere. 

While viewing those wondrous works of nature I felt as I did at 
Yosemite many years ago, that they are earthly vestibules of the grand 
temple of the unseen God. And while I was not clairaudent like Soc- 
rates, and could not hear the voices of gods or spirits as he did, yet I 
am an impressionist and could feel the presence of unseen loved ones. 



214 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

There is no need of going to the Alps to find scenery. The Selkirk 
mountains can not be surpassed in either hemisphere. The most im- 
portant stopping places in the mountains on the Canadian Pacific railroad, 
going west, are Banff, Laggan, Field, Glacier and Sicamous. Good ac- 
commodations can be found at all of these places. This was my fifteenth 
trip to the Pacific coast and was the finest trip of my life. 

S. H. West. 

LeRoy, Illinois, September 5, 1905. 



the: railroad problem. 

The extortions and unlawful methods practiced by the 
railroads of the country are an outrage upon the rights and 
liberties of the people. All realize the necessity of some rem- 
edy. President Roosevelt, with the ablest statesmen in the 
nation, are racking their brains to devise some efficient means 
to protect the people. Their efforts are worthy of all praise, 
but they will, to a great extent, be failures. Railroad com- 
panies, with the brains at their command, can baffle and prac- 
tically defeat the provisions of any law that congress may 
enact for their regulation. When the mass of the people be- 
come fully convinced of this fact, there will be a rapid growth 
of sentiment in favor of government ownership of the entire 
railroad system of the country. This in my opinion would be 
a dangerous experiment. As a middle course I suggest the 
remedy outlined below : 

Editor Pantagrapk: — The vast power now wielded by the railroads 
and other moneyed corporations, more or less connected therewith, pre- 
sents the greatest problem before the people and government of this coun- 
try. Our railrad system is so vast, so intricate, and so closely interwoven 
with every branch of business that its complete regulation is almost be- 
yond the capacity of the government. But the interests of the people im- 
peratively demand that this vast money power shall be controlled. But in 
our efforts to control it we should go slow and cautiously. If we make 
a mistake in that work, we may cause disastrous results to the business 
of the country that would require long years to remedy. Hence it would 
be wise for congress to make haste slowly in this matter. It would be 
exceedingly difficult for congress to devise any law that will effectually 
cover the case. But if it does so, the money power can easily evade its 
provisions by means that are well understood. 



The Railroad Problem. 215 

It now has in its employ the ablest brains in the country. Brains and 
money combined can circumvent almost any law. 

President Roosevelt is entitled to much credit for his vigorous ef- 
forts to control railroad rates, but I predict that at best he can only be 
partly successful. And hence an unsatisfactory condition will exist until 
the growing sentiment of the people will demand the ownership, by the 
government, of the entire railroad system. 

In times past I have suggested this as a last resort, but I look upon 
this measure with most serious apprehension. Most branches of business 
can be better conducted by individuals and companies than by the govern- 
ment. The postal business is an exception. However the people will 
never rest until the railroad and other money power is controlled. Un- 
less a better plan can be devised this unrest will eventually compel the 
government to take possession of and run the railroads. If the govern- 
ment should then even partly fail in the enterprise the result to the busi- 
ness interests of the country would be most disastrous. As the case now 
stands we are suffering great evils on account of railroad discrimination 
and other wicked devices. 

Now if we fail to effectually correct these evils by law, as I believe 
we will, and then in self defense, are impelled to take possession of the 
railroads, there will be great danger that our last condition will be worse 
than the present. In view of all the difficulties pertaining to this question 
it will be well to inquire if some other plan cannot be devised to meet 
the emergency. It often happens that a middle ground is better than 
either extreme. In this case I suggest a middle course. Let the govern- 
ment construct a first-class double track railroad from New York to San 
Francisco, and one from Chicago to New Orleans, and then operate 
them at rates that would yield a fair return for the actual cost of said 
roads and operating expenses. The cost of this would be small in com- 
parison with the cost of the entire railroad system of the country. At 
the same time it would be on a scale sufficiently large to show the ca- 
pacity or incapacity of the government for that kind of work. 

While these roads would not reach all parts of the country yet as a 
matter of fact the entire railroad system of the whole country is so 
closely interwoven that these government roads would regulate the 
charge of every mile of railroads in the United States, and squeeze 
enough water out of their inflated, fictitious stocks to fill the Panama 
canal. 

And when you regulate the railroads you will regulate, to a great 
extent, all the other great money combines connected with them. And 
we would thus affect a reform all along the line. Add to this measure 
by placing on the free list, all articles controlled by trusts and combines, 
As far as the interests of the people will permit let us leave the business 



216 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

of the country in the hands of business men. But I believe the railroad 
regulations, as above indicated, are a necessity. When we get them the 
railroad problem will, in my opinion be solved. 

S. H. West. 
LeRoy, Illinois, January 15, 1906. 



From Daily Bulletin, September 12, 1906: 

DEEDS A TIMBER PARK TO McLEAN COUNTY. 

There was a pleasant surprise in store for the board of supervisors 
this morning, when the Hon. Simeon H. West, of LeRoy, arose and an- 
nounced that he had a little gift which he wished to make to the people 
of McLean county through its board of supervisors. 

Clerk Carlock then read a deed all drawn up which gives to the 
county a beautiful tract of natural timber which Mr. West has owned for 
fifty years, to be held forever as a park and a timber reserve. 

This deed came as a surprise to every one. Even Mr. Clay West, 
a son of the giver, who is a member of the board, did not know of this 
surprise. The giver was overwhelmed with congratulations and thanks 
and the board, on motion of Supervisor Mason, tendered a vote of 
thanks to Mr. West. 

THE DEED. 

The following is a verbatum copy of the deed and the conditions : 
The grantors, Simeon H. West and Martha West, his wife, of the 
city of LeRoy, county of McLean, and State of Illinois, for the consid- 
eration of the sum of $1 and the fulfillment of the conditions mentioned 
in this deed, convey and warrant to the county of McLean, of the State 
of Illinois, the following described real estate, to-wit: 

Twenty acres off the west side of the southwest quarter of the north- 
west quarter of section 6, town 22, range 5 east Third P.M., (West Town- 
ship). 

As the above tract contains a thrifty growth of all varieties of native 
trees, common to McLean county, except white and black oak and buck- 
eye, and including some fine specimens of black walnut, grantors con- 
vey said above described tract to be kept as a timber reserve forever by 
the said county of McLean on the following conditions, to-wit: 

This tract of land to be known as "West Park" and to be kept as a 
native forest for the enjoyment of all lovers of forestry forever. 

This donation to be accepted by the board of supervisors of the said 
McLean county by resolution of acceptance endorsed upon their records 
within one year from the date of the presentation of this deed. 

Said McLean county to hereafter protect said tract from damage or 
spoilation by evil doers, and in the event that the said county fails to 
so do, said tract shall then revert to my heirs. Provided if it shall 
appear that said damage or spoilation was done to secure said reversion, 
then the donation shall stand intact. 



A Forest Reserve. 217 

Not less than five acres on the north end of the tract shall remain in 
its natural condition forever. No tree or sapling shall be cut therefrom, 
except to clear fence rows, or if some tree of special value falls it may 
be removed with as little damage as possible to the standing trees, or 
if the timber should be destroyed by storm the fallen trees may be care- 
fully removed for the purpose of allowing a new growth a better chance 
to develop. 

The remainder of the tract may be trimmed and improved in such 
manner as the said county of McLean may desire, care being taken to 
prevent much tramping by stock, especially when the ground is wet or 
soft. 

I reserve a burr oak tree in the roadway on the west side of said 
tract. Also the use of all down and dead trees on said land during my 
lifetime. Also any young trees I may desire to transplant. Also the 
general supervision of the park during my life. 

Granting, releasing and waiving all rights under and by virtue of the 
homestead exemption laws of the State of Illinois. 

Dated at LeRoy, Illinois, this 10th day of September, A.D. 1906. 

Simeon H. West. 
Martha West. 

After the deed had been read Mr. West arose and supplemented the 
conditions with a few remarks given in his characteristic forceful manner. 

In part he said : "I am as ardent a lover of forestry as there is in 
McLean county and it is a matter of great regret to me to see the beauti- 
ful groves which once graced this country disappearing so rapidly to make 
way for corn fields and other improvements. In another generation the 
many natural groves will all be gone. Stock is allowed to run in many 
of the timber tracts and all the young growth is tramped down. By one 
process and another the forests of the county which in the early days 
were so important a part will soon be lost. 

"I have owned this grove which I have given to the county, provided it 
is accepted, for over fifty years. There is more timber on it now than 
when I got it. I am now administering on my estate feeling that it is the 
safest way to do and the best, and already I have given quite a large share 
to my children. I have had a provision in my will that this land ,this piece 
of timber, .should go to the county, and as I am an old man, I will be 
eighty my next birthday, I decided that it would be best to see whether the 
county would accept this timber tract. This beautiful piece of natural 
forest lies six miles northeast of LeRoy, twenty miles southeast of 
Bloomington, five miles from Ellsworth, three miles from the Betser 
park, where the old settlers' reunions are held. There is a road running 
along the south side of the tract from Saybrook to LeRoy and a road on 
the west side which lies between Empire and West townships. 

"To give this land to the county to be kept perpetually has been one 
of the greatest desires of my life. I have wanted a tract held in its 
primitive state to show the future generations what kind of timber we had 



218 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

in many parts of the county, when it was the home of the first settlers and 
the hunting place and the abode of the Indians. 

"The land is a mile from old Indian fort and a little less than a 
mile from the Indian town. The fort is the place where the McLean 
county Historical Society, a year ago, placed a monument to mark the 
spot. This land is the best timber 1 have. I have seven children which 
I wish to provide for. I realized that to cut up this tract would mean 
that it would in the course of a few years be put in corn field. I want it 
kept substantially as it is. It will be but a few years until automobiles 
are so cheap that the people of Bloomington will run out to this park 
grove to eat their luncheon and spend a day in the woods with nature. 
My ideas, as set forth in the deed, is to have five acres of the tract main- 
tained exactly as it is now or as nature leaves it forever. The rest of 
the grove may be improved and made so that it will be useful as a park 
and picnic grounds. I want to start the improvement on the south side 
of the grove myself and at my own expense. People have come to me 
and wanted to buy the timber but I have told them that they didn't have 
enough money to purchase a single stick." 

A COMMITTEE NAMED. 

On motion of Supervisor Rinehart, of Bellflower a committe was 
to be named by the chair to look into the routine necessary to accept the 
gift. The committee was appointed as follows : A. N. Rinehart, Laf- 
ayette Funk, Funk's Grove, and James Vance of Empire. 

A VOTE OF THANKS. 

On motion of Mr. Mason of Bloomington, a vote of thanks was given. 



Editorial in Daily Bulletin, September 12, 1906 : 

A BEAUTIFUL DEED. 

In these days of $150 land when the temptation to sell timber for 
railroad ties, cord wood or fence posts is strong upon the land owner, 
it is graceful and a beautiful thing for a citizen to provide for coming 
generations. In a gift today to McLean county of a beautiful tract 
of twenty acres of timber for a perpetual park, Hon. S. H. West made 
his name never-to-be-forgotten. 

At a time when commercial mercenaries are even trying to destroy 
Niagara Falls in order to fatten their pocketbooks, the gentle and beau- 
tiful spirit that suggests some spot where toil-driven people of coming 
generations may get back to nature for an hour is indeed that of a public 
benefactor. 



West Park. 219 

Editorial in Daily Pantograph, September 14, 1906: 

The people of McLean county will appreciate the spirit shown by 
Hon. Simeon H. West in donating to the county a tract of twenty acres 
of timber land in West township to be used as a park. The condition im- 
posed by Mr. West that the native growth of trees be allowed to remain 
forever as now is commendable and most reasonable. Amid the gen- 
eral tendency to despoil nature in the interest of commercialism and espec- 
ially to denude our native forests, let this primitive woods remain to tes- 
tify to the beauty of God's "first temples" and bear witness to Mr. West's 
love of the beautiful. The county will gladly comply with the reasonable 
requirements of the donor and remain forever a debtor to Mr. West's 
generosity and public spirit. The gift is worthy of him and is a striking 
testimonial to his pride in this great county in whose growth and devel- 
opment he has been so prominent a figure. 



From Bloomington, 111., Bulletin, December 6, 1906: 

COUNTY ACCEPTS WEST PARK. 

At this morning's session of the board of supervisors, the special com- 
mute composed of I. N. Rinehart, of Bellflower, James Vance, of 
Empire, and Lafayette Funk, of Funk's Grove, submitted their report on 
the matter of the acceptance of the gift of the twenty acre tract of land 
which Hon. Simeon H. West, of LeRoy, has deeded to McLean county to 
be kept as a timber reserve and as a public park to bear his name. 

The committee not onlv praised Mr. West for the commendable 
spirit of generosity, but approved of his idea to retain a piece of timber 
in its primeval state for the people of the future. 

The report, is as follows : 

To the Honorable Board of Supervisors of McLean county: 

Gentlemen : — The undersigned your committe appointed at the Sep- 
tember meeting of your honorable body to consider and report on the 
gift of the Hon. Simeon H. West, of LeRoy, who has tendered McLean 
county a beautiful tract of twenty acres of natural timber land, situated 
in the northwest quarter of section 6 in township 22 north, 5 east of the 
third principal meridian (West township) to be preserved for its natural 
timber growth and to be known as West Park, would hereby respectfully 
report that we have visited the land in question and find that it is a most 
desirable property for the county to own. It is a beautiful piece of timber, 
which, for the large part, stands today as it did in the times when the 
Indian roamed the great country hereabouts, of which this land was a 
part. We appreciate the spirit which prompted the gift. Mr. West de- 
sires to preserve for future generations one piece of timber intact that 
it may be an object lesson to the boys and girls of today and the future 
as to the character of McLean county before the coming of the white 
settlers. In this effort of Mr. West, your committee believes that this 



220 Life and Times of $. H. West. 

Board of Supervisors should cooperate. We further believe that the 
thanks, not only of the Board of Supervisors, but of the citizens of the 
county in general should be extended to Mr. West for his magnificent 
gift. We believe and hope that this, McLean county's first park, may 
stimulate others to dedicate to the county certain tracts which, because 
of their natural attractions or historic interest should be preserved for 
future generations. This committee believes that West Park will always 
be cared for by the county in the full spirit inteded by the giver and 
that the wisdom of this gift, and its value as an educator, and as a little 
spot where visitors may enjoy the delights of nature, will be manifest in 
future years as it is today. 

In conclusion we most heartily recommend that the Board of Super- 
visors of McLean county, Illinois, accept this munificent gift of the Hon. 
Simeon H. West and wife under the conditions imposed by the deed, 
which has already been deposited with the county clerk, in behalf of the 
people of McLean county, and that this board extend to Mr. and Mrs. 
West its deepest thanks for this generosity and foresight and that 
this report be made a part of the records of this honorable board. 
Respectfully submitted, this sixth day of December, A.D. 1906. 

I. N. Rinehart, 
James Vance, 
Lafayette Funk-. 

In this connection it is proper to state that some of the 
writers about the park have overstated the case. I have taken 
much timber off the land, many of the old trees would have 
gone to waste in this time if they had not been used, but I 
have been very careful to save the most thrifty and beautiful 
trees and I believe it is now the most beautiful piece of timber 
in McLean county. I am much gratified to know that the 
county has accepted my donation and that the people seem to 
appreciate it so highly. 

EIGHTEENTH TRIP TO CALIFORNIA. 

On the nth of November, 1907, I started on my eigh- 
teenth trip to California. I went by way of Kansas City, Den- 
ver, Cheyenne and Ogden to Oakland, where I arrived in 
safety and without fatigue on the night of the 15th. After 
spending a few days in Berkeley and San Francisco, which 
latter place had greatly improved since my visit there in the 
previous March, I, in company with the manager of the Ral- 
ston gold mine started to visit and inspect that property, which 
is located on Spruce Creek in the southwest part of Monterey 



Personal Matters. 221 

county, two hundred miles from San Francisco. We started 
at 8 o'clock at night on the Southern Pacific railroad, and ar- 
rived at King City, one hundred and sixty-three miles distant, 
at 2 o'clock A. M. We remained there waiting for a convey- 
ance until 3 P. M. Thence we traveled by automobile twenty 
miles to Jolon (pronounced Holone), where we stopped over 
night at a very comfortable mountain tavern. There was no 
public conveyance from Jolon to the Ralston, so we had tele- 
graphed from San Francisco to the postman who carries the 
mail from Jolon to the coast near the Ralston, for horses to 
ride from Jolon to the mine. 

The postman makes but two trips per week, so passengers 
have to gauge their time to suit those trips. 

On leaving Jolon, we were furnished an old rickety buggy 
drawn by an old tired mule. This ride extended for ten miles 
over a good, smooth road, crossing over two beautiful little 
rivers, the San Antonio and the Nenceimento. The waters of 
these streams were of sparkling purity, flowing over beautiful 
pebbly bottoms. The banks were lined with a fine growth of 
sycamore trees, the leaves of which had just turned into a 
golden yellow hue. These two rivers looked to be ideal spots 
for camping parties. 

Jolon is located in a pretty region of several thousand 
acres of smooth land interspersed with low hills and scatter- 
ing oak trees. The old Mission of San Antonio is a few miles 
distant. 

At King City I saw some bones of a whale that had been 
found in the mountains not far away. Between there and 
Jolon I saw some large rocks that have evidently at some 
time stood in the sea, as they are smoothly water worn, with 
great holes worn through them, such as can be seen at many 
places on the seashore. 

After crossing the Nenceimento, we had to leave the buggy 
as there was nothing but a narrow trail across the mountains 



222 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

from there to the Ralston, fifteen miles distant. The horse 
furnished me was a good mountain climber, so good that my 
bridle had no bit, the horse understanding how to place his 
feet over narrow, rocky, difficult and dangerous places better 
than the rider. I had not been on horseback for a number of 
years, and being then nearly 81 years old, it was something 
of a venture to make the trip. It was mountains covered with 
dense evergreen chapparel, with a few scattering trees at 
places, all the way. 

On this mountain trail of fifteen miles we saw no house, - 
cabin, shanty or camp; no human being nor animal, except 
two small horses ; no beast, fowls, birds, insects nor any other 
living thing but there was plenty of scenery, but not as at- 
tractive as I have seen in most other places in California. 
This is the coast range of mountains which are not so at- 
tractive as the Sierra Nevadas. 

About half way across we came to a small watering place, 
called Round Spring. Here we dismounted and ate a cold 
lunch, and then proceeded on our way, and in a few miles 
came in sight of the Pacific Ocean. In a few places on the 
western slope of the mountains there are some very large red- 
wood and pine trees. The country is very mountainous with 
no flats or level spots. 

After a tedious ride we arrived at the Ralston about 4 
P. M. on the third day out from San Francisco. Apparently 
I stood the trip well, not being much fatigued, but of the se- 
quel I will tell later on. Some two years and a half before 
this trip I saw a satchel half full of gold nuggets found in the 
Ralston mine. They ranged in size from sixty-five ounces to 
one or two ounces; some of them contained pieces of quartz 
of a peculiar and poor looking quality, and most of the gold 
was smooth, showing it had been washed some distance. 
This fact deterred me from buying any stock in the mine, but 
on my next trip to California I saw a fresh lot of nuggets that 



The Ralston Mine. 223 

had been found further up the creek that were rough, showing 
they had not been washed far from their original place. On 
this kind of evidence I bought a considerable lot of stock in 
the Ralston. This was the first property I ever bought with- 
out seeing it, and I could not rest satisfied until I saw what I 
had, hence my trip. I stayed at the Ralston about a clay and 
a half and took in the situation pretty thoroughly, and whether 
I ever get a dollar out of it or not I can die better satisfied 
than I could if I had never seen it. The mine is located in a 
rocky gorge about two miles from, and seventeen hundred 
feet above the Pacific Ocean, but there are no landing places 
near, and all travel is over the narrow and difficult trail I have 
described. The view of the ocean is fine but it is of no bene- 
fit to this locality. 

The old postman who had carried the mail to this vicin- 
ity for many years was stricken with paralysis a short time 
before my visit. He sent to Salinas City, the county seat, for 
a doctor, who made the round trip in three days and charged 
$125 for his visit. The old man lived about three miles up 
the coast from the Ralston. I think their postoffice is named 
Point Garda. About half a dozen families live in that vicin- 
ity and make a scant living by raising cattle and selling tan 
bark. 

Once a year a vessel comes and anchors out in the open 
sea and stretches a line from its main mast to a mast on 
shore, by which means the bundles of tan bark are conveyed 
on board; the rigging is on the same principle as that used 
by life saving stations. The machinery for the Ralston was 
landed in this way. The people in this vicinity live in a lone- 
some, isolated condition, which is fully realized by the chil- 
dren raised there. 

Some of the owners of the Ralston fully believe it con- 
tains enough gold to pay the national debt, but they have 
spent more money looking for the source of the nuggets than 



224 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

all the gold they have taken out is worth, and the source has 
not yet been found. From my experience and observations 
in gold mining, extending over a period of fifty-six years, I 
do not allow myself to be disappointed when I make a total 
failure in that business. If the Ralston never pays a dollar I 
will lose no sleep over it. 

My return trip over the mountains was more unpleasant 
than going to the mine. It is much more tiresome riding 
down a mountain than in going up. In going down one has 
to brace himself all the time, and a horse has a peculiar shak- 
ing motion in his hind quarters that tires the rider. 

I returned to San Francisco apparently in fair condition, 
though with a severe cold. I left there on the 27th of Novem- 
ber for Exeter, and arrived there the same day. 

It was my intention to put in extensive pumping plants on 
my land near Exeter, and arrange for the planting of oranges, 
grapes and olives on it. But a few days after my arrival 
there I was taken severely sick ; I sent to Visalia for the best 
doctor there; he came and called in the doctor in Exeter to 
assist him. They failed to furnish any relief and then took 
me to the Burnett Sanitarium, in Fresno, some fifty odd miles 
away. There I was delivered into the care of Dr. E. C. Dunn, 
a very able physician. I have no recollection of what occurred 
for two or three days afterward, but Dr. Dunn told me after- 
wards that if I had been one day later in getting there it 
would have been all over with me. As it was he thought the 
case very doubtful for some days. He thought my horseback 
ride over the mountains precipitated my sickness. I remained 
in the hospital six weeks and then employed one of the best 
nurses to bring me home. We left the hospital on the 16th of 
January and went to Exeter, where we remained four days. 
The ride seemed to help me, and I rounded up my business 
there, including the sale of one hundred acres of land, but my 
sickness caused me to change my plans and abandon all idea 



Dangerous Sickness. 225 

of making any further improvements on my main ranch. This 
was a matter of deep regret to me, but I had been so near to 
death's door that I realized that the time had arrived for me 
to stand aside and let younger men attend to the details of 
hard work. 

We went from Exeter to Los Angeles, two hundred and 
fifty miles south, where we arrived on the morning of Janu- 
ary 21. I was still improving, but my nurse was complaining 
and went under a doctor's care soon after arriving. I re- 
mained in Los Angeles five days, improving rapidly all the 
time, while my nurse continued to grow worse to such an ex- 
tent that we concluded it would be best for her to return to 
Fresno, and I would take the chance of going home alone. 
The name of my nurse was Miss Pearl Kraft; she rendered 
me most faithful, efficient, beneficial and kind service, for 
which I shall ever hold her in grateful remembrance. When 
I started home she and her sister, Mrs. Dr. Rosenburg, of 
Los Angeles, helped me to the train and saw me safely off. 
She was to leave for Fresno on the next train. I have since 
learned that she had a very severe spell of sickness after her 
return home. Good nurses are messengers of mercy and 
goodness. 

My starting alone from Los Angeles was an uncertain 
venture because I needed a nurse's treatment, especially with 
the electric battery. But in all my life I never had such a 
beautiful and pleasant trip as that run from Los Angeles to 
Kansas City. I was finely located on the Santa Fe limited 
train; we had excellent dining service on the train, but few 
passengers in my car, and they seemed to be all kindness when 
they learned of my condition. They were all strangers to 
me, but if I had been with my own family I could not have 
been treated with more kindness than was shown me on this 
trip. 

Mr. George S. Prine, of Oskaloosa, Iowa, placed me under 
lasting obligations for his special care and kind attention. 

—15 



226 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

The weather was splendid and I was improving all tht 
time, and felt buoyant and happy as if the angels were strew- 
ing my pathway with beautiful flowers. And the beautiful 
conditions continued all the way until I arrived in my own 
happy home on the night of the 29th of January. The next 
day I celebrated my 81st birthday with my wife, who had 
prepared one of the best dinners on record. That day the 
weather, which had been so perfect ever since I left Fresno, 
changed, and for the following month was the worst of the 
winter. 

My run from the hospital in Fresno, California, to my 
home in LeRoy, Illinois, under all the circumstances, was the 
most wonderful piece of luck that ever came under my ob- 
servation. 

My life has been spared for the purpose of rounding up a 
few pieces of unfinished work I yet have on hand. Since my 
return home, some six weeks ago, my health has continued to 
improve. 




RECORD MONUMENT IN WEST PARK. ERECTED 1908. 



Personal Matters. 227 



WEST PARK MONUMENT. 

I have just let a contract for the erection in West Park of 
a monument of beautiful Montello granite, for the purpose of 
a permanent record of date of donation and intended purpose 
of the park. I think this will be a matter of interest in ages 
to come. 

The front of the monument will contain this inscription : 

"This Park was donated to McLean County by Simeon Henry West 
on the 10th day of September, 1906, for a forest reserve, and is dedicated 
to the lovers of forestry for all coming time." 

On reverse side : 

"This Monument was erected by the donor in 1908." 

On east end: 

"The groves are God's own Temples." 

On west end: 

"Let us worship at the shrine of Nature." 

I get the impression that the placing of this permanent 
record in the park is the proper thing to do, and that the sen- 
timents on the ends of the monument are in harmony with 
the surroundings. 

(Signed) S. H. West. 

March 12, 1908. 



228 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

PERSONAL. 

As this book is written for the information and enter- 
tainment of my descendants it will be proper to give a few 
items about my person. I am five feet, eight inches high, 
weigh one hundred and seventy-five pounds, have a strong 
constitution and my general health is good. I have never felt 
a rheumatic pain in my life, and most of my teeth are sound. 
I never use a walking cane ; I lead an active life, taking much 
outdoor exercise every day when the weather permits. Walk- 
ing and hoeing in the garden are favorite pastimes for me. I 
have used no tobacco for fifty-seven years, nor any intoxi- 
cating liquors for more than twenty years. I have a high 
temper and impetuous disposition and always worked too 
hard when busy. 

I am not bald and not very gray, my state of preservation 
and activity is the wonder of all. 

MY WIFE. 

I was married on the twenty-first of June, 1863, to 
Martha Oneal, a native of Ross county, Ohio, but a resident 
of McLean county, Illinois. She was much younger than 
myself and her environments from birth had been most un- 
favorable. No girl had been surrounded by more poverty and 
unpleasant conditions, but being endowed by nature with 
noble aspirations and strong will power she, when a child, 
left her humble home and started out to work her way in life, 
and most nobly has she succeeded. It is needless to recount in 
this place her struggles with poverty and her lack of education 
and other attainments thought to be indispensable. 

No one dreamed that I would marry that poor girl, but I 
had discovered that she was a jewel of rare qualities and I 
lost no time in marrying her and I made no mistake in the 
venture. It was the best, wisest and happiest act of my life. 
I am indebted to her for much that I am. 



Retrospective. 229 

No woman could have filled her place better. A grand 
woman, fair to look upon and endowed with clear judgment 
and a rare fund of common sense and well balanced mind, and 
with much ambition and high spirit she, while developing her 
own qualities has devoted her life to doing good to others. 

As a wife, mother and neighbor she stands as a model 
woman. 

May God and the angels bless her. 

S. H. West. 



RETROSPECTIVE VIEW. 

The progress made in every line of human endeavor dur- 
ing my brief life of eight-one years is wonderful. 

When I was born, Chicago was a swamp with a log block 
house and a few inhabitants. Now it is one of the greatest 
cities in the world with two millions of people. At that time 
there were no railroads nor any of the conveniences we have 
today. 

There were but one or two States west of the Mississippi 
river, now organized States extend to the Pacific Ocean. Then 
most all of the western part of our country was in the hands 
of hostile Indians or subject to their depredations; now they 
are all tamed. 

Vast additions to our territory have been made during 
that time, including Texas, New Mexico, Colorado, Utah, 
Arizona, Nevada, California, and Alaska and Hawaii, Porto 
Rico and the Philippine Islands have been brought under our 
control. Our national government is stronger now than it 
was before the war of the great rebellion. That war settled 
some disputed points between the federal government and the 
States. Since then there has been a gradual tendency towards 
an increase of power in the central government. Various 
causes contribute to this tendency. Interests and combina- 



230 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

tions have rapidly developed that have attained such vast and 
diversified power that they cannot be controlled by the sepa- 
rate States. Then the unfortunate colonial system that has 
been fastened upon our country necessitates a stronger gov- 
ernment. While our federal constitution is the best ever de- 
vised by mortal man, yet we find that it is not broad enough 
to meet all of our greatly increasing needs. 

It was impossible for the fathers of the republic to foresee 
all the needs of a mighty nation of a hundred millions of peo- 
ple. There are a number of important questions yet to be 
adjusted between our two forms of government, State and 
national. 

We are now enjoying the highest degree of prosperity ever 
known by any nation. The proper control and regulation of 
combined capital presents one of the most difficult problems 
our government has to contend with. The labor unions are 
assuming a dangerous and despotic attitude. When they deny 
to any man the right to labor, who wants to labor, they 
trample under foot the most precious right, except one, the 
right of life, that belongs to the human race. And yet there 
is not in all our broad land an office holder or office seeker, ex- 
cept Senator Tillman, who dares to say this. 

Our form of government makes cowards of public officers. 
The man who will devise a successful plan of co-operation be- 
tween capital and labor to include the principal manufactur- 
ing, mining and railroad interests, will be the greatest bene- 
factor of the age. 

There will always continue to be great inequality among 
men so long as nature endows some with great financial abil- 
ity and others with none. No human laws can correct this 
inequality, but a system of co-operation may be devised that 
would be beneficial to all classes. It would be a great protec- 
tion to capital and a high incentive to labor. 



Precepts. 231 

Several years ago I wrote the following- precepts which 
have been favorably received : 

WEST'S PRECEPTS. 

Program for every day. 

Love and thank the Supreme Power. 

Control your temper. 

Try to keep cheerful. 

Do all the good you can. 

Be honest, truthful and temperate. 

Help the poor, needy and sick. 

Encourage the weak and timid. 

Make a specialty of trying to add to the happiness of 
some one today — and all other days. 

Cultivate love, peace and harmony; life is too short and 
time too valuable to waste in angry strife. 

Be slow to believe evil reports about your neighbors. 

Be diligent in searching for something good to say about 
others, and when you find it don't wait until they are dead, 
but say it at once. 

When you find a person on the down grade or in the gut- 
ter, don't kick him, but help him by kind words and acts to 
strive for better conditions. 

Try to scatter rays of sunshine and happiness along your 
pathway wherever you may be. 

Do good today — you may not be here tomorrow. 

S. H. West. 
LeRoy, Illinois. 



APPENDIX 



INTRODUCTORY. 

We are taught that the Supreme Power of the Universe is 
in human form, and has talked to man in human language; 
and in all his efforts to save the human race, he has been de- 
feated by the devil, who is one of his own creatures, thus prov- 
ing that the creature is greater than the Creator. The intel- 
ligence of coming ages will concede that this is a mistake. 

Our Heaven is located beyond the atmosphere surround- 
ing the earth. There are thousands of other worlds that are 
inhabited by people, and each one of those worlds is sur- 
rounded by a Heaven of its own — just as the earth is. 

The real Almighty God, who rules this vast universe of 
worlds and heavens, is far greater and better than we have 
been taught to believe. If orthodox religion is true, my 
mother is now basking in the joys of Heaven, and my father 
is writhing in the tortures of eternal hell. 

At the proper place in the following pages I will tell how 
I know that my father and mother are together in the happy 
realms of the celestial world. 

Religion of some kind is a necessity of the human soul. 
Don't give up your religion until you are satisfied you have 
found something better. 

But the time has arrived when we should formulate a 
higher conception of the power, goodness, majesty, and glory 
of the Eternal God. 

233 



234 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

EVOLUTION, RELIGION AND SPIRITUAL 
PHENOMENA. 



I get the impression that the earth was formed from the 
invisible elements, or atoms, in space. By operation of the 
laws of nature those atoms were collected together in the 
form of vapor, containing all the materials of our present 
world. When that body of vapor attained sufficient size and 
density it was cast off from the regions of the sun, where it 
had been formed in shape, to its proper orbit, where it gradu- 
ally cooled of! and became stratified and solidified. From that 
time on to the present the process has been gradual evolu- 
tion — all in strict accord with the laws of nature as controlled 
by the Great Supreme Power of the universe. 

When the earth became solid there was no soil upon it, but 
all was stone, mineral and water. In time the surface of the 
stone decomposed enough to permit of a spontaneous growth 
of a tiny moss. Then followed an endless gradation of evolu- 
tion in vegetable production. Then in the fullness of time 
followed the spontaneous formation of the lowest form of 
animal molecule; and others followed and evoluted into the 
present animal life of the world. 

From the disintegration of rock all the soil, clay and 
sand of the present was formed. When the conditions were 
mature man was evoluted, not as a monkey or orangoutang, 
but separate and distinct from all other animals. He never 
was a monkey, nor can a monkey ever be evoluted into a man. 
When the germ of man first evoluted on earth it was in very 
insignificant form, but it was always different from all other 
animals, and was gradually developed into its present condi- 
tion. We have strong evidence that man was once an animal, 
covered all over with hair like other animals, and that he once 
had organs and appendages that are not now needed. I get 



Evolution, Religion and Spiritual Phenomena. 235 

the impression that not all mankind are descended from one 
original germ, but the same conditions that produced the germ 
of man in one part of the earth produced the germ of other 
races of men in other parts of the earth, each being somewhat 
different from others on account of climatic differences. And, 
I get the further impression that in the first stages of man's 
existence his spirit was not much different from the animals 
of the present time, and at death lost its identity and was ab- 
sorbed in the great body of spirit of the universe. 

It is impossible for any mortal to designate the exact time 
or degree of development when the soul of man could retain 
its identity and individuality after the death of the body. But 
it is now a well established fact that the soul does continue to 
exist after death of the body. 

Life is full of mysteries that baffle the wisest and most 
highly gifted sons of men. The greatest intellects can only 
get a glimpse of the wonders that surround us. The age of 
the world is beyond computation. Many great changes have 
occurred since animal life begun; many species of animals 
that once lived have become extinct. A very large animal, 
called the mammoth, once existed in our own country, as is 
well known by the bones and teeth that are found in vari- 
ous places. A tooth of immense size was found within four 
miles of where I am now writing. There is strong evidence 
in the extreme north regions that a mild climate once pre- 
vailed there. It is claimed in explanation that the earth has, 
at some time, changed its position, the equator being whirled 
around to the poles, and the poles to the equator. I do not 
get these points by impression; they are open for scientific 
investigation. The impressions I get in regard to the creation 
of the world are strengthened by the proofs of materialization 
that we see around us. There grows from a small acorn a 
mighty oak tree. It is solid matter and occupies space, but 
from whence did it come? Not from the earth, because there 
is no earth missing around it. The earth has furnished the 



236 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

conditions for its growth, but its main substance has come 
from invisible elements in the air. In like manner, our bodies, 
food and clothing, and all the animal and vegetable kingdoms 
are materialized from invisible elements in the air. So in like 
manner, the world was materialized from invisible elements 
in space. It is a well known fact that dust pervades the at- 
mosphere that surrounds the earth — no spot can be kept clear 
of it. I have seen its accumulations on ice glaciers on the 
highest mountains. Dust and other invisible matter fills all 
space. It is from this source that worlds are made in God's 
great chemical laboratory. 

You can see the process of materialization going on 
around you every day. Why don't you read God's true reve- 
lation? His great book is spread out before you at all times. 
Don't be led astray by the superstitious teaching of men, but 
go to the fountain-head anl study God and nature. Go out 
on a starry night and try to count the stars, each one a world, 
many of them larger than our earth. Then think of the many 
thousands of other worlds still beyond, and all working in 
order and beautiful harmony. Then try to estimate the mag- 
nificent grandeur, power and glory of the Supreme Ruler of 
all. Do this and see how immeasurably He looms up above 
the God of whom you have been taught in pagan legends. 

The wonderful mysteries of nature and our existence has 
a tendency to make all mankind superstitious or religious. It 
seems that religion of some kind is a necessity of the human 
soul. I think it is correct to say that a germ of religion is 
born with every babe. Out of this germ has been evolved 
every form of religion in the world, each one developed in 
accordance with the environments surrounding the individual, 
tribe or nation. They all emanate from a desire to worship 
the great power they feel rules over them. The Sioux Indian, 
in his ghost dance, feels this desire as strongly as the Christian 
in his campmeeting. 



Evolution, Religion and Spiritual Phenomena. 237 

We should treat all honest worshipers with proper respect, 
no matter how absurd their belief or practices may seem to 
us. Let not the exalted Christian look with contempt or even 
pity upon the poor pagan's form of worship. It seems ab- 
surd — in fact it is absurd — and still he honestly believes it is 
right. It is the best he knows. As a matter of fact, how do 
you know that your ideas of God and religion are correct? 
How do you know to a certainty that the soul continues to 
live after the 'death of the body? You don't know it at all; 
you only believe it. You never saw God, Christ nor an angel, 
nor ever talked with them, nor heard them talk. Then what 
do you actually know on the subject, except by hearsay, and 
who are your witnesses? Not God, for He never wrote any- 
thing, except the great book of nature. Not Christ, for he. 
never wrote so much as his own name. Your witnesses be- 
lieved the world was flat and stationary, and a mortal man 
could suspend the laws of the universe, and stop the sun for 
a whole day. 

The stories that have come to us about God and Christ 
are very contradictory, and some of them incredible. To a 
rational mind nothing can be more absurd than the idea that 
a child could be born without a father. We think the reputed 
act of the Hindoo mother in casting her babe into the mouth 
of the crocodile to appease the wrath of her god was rank 
absurdity; but we are told that our God sent his only begot- 
ten son from Heaven to be murdered on earth to appease His 
wrath toward His wicked children. From my standpoint, 
this reputed act of God was more absurd than the act of the 
Hindoo mother. 

You make God to appear as an imbecile, an incompetent, 
and that the devil, one of His own creatures, is superior to 
Himself, because the devil seems, from the records, to have 
defeated all of God's plans. Let us investigate these things, 
and see where we all stand, and then exercise much charity 



238 L,ife and Times of S. H. West. 

for the religious belief of other people. Meantime, don't 
worry yourselves much about converting the heathen to your 
ideas about God. Better study God more fully yourselves, 
and try to form a higher opinion of His real greatness, power 
and glory. Orthodox Christians allow their souls and minds 
to be dwarfed by full faith in the old Jewish god who was 
created by them as an embodiment of what they thought a 
god ought to be. We are told that God commanded a man 
to be put to death for having gathered an armful of wood on 
the Sabbath day. I say, with all due reverence, that I have 
no respect for that kind of a god. I reject him. He is not 
the kind of a god I worship. Now, as a matter of fact, no 
mortal, or angel ever saw the real God, or knows anything 
about His form or attributes. It has been the custom for men, 
in different ages and countries, to make gods; each one of 
them, when made, is simply a reflex of what his makers 
thought a god ought to be. Those gods vary greatly in qual- 
ity, ranging from wooden and stone images up to the old 
Jewish god, who commanded his favorite people to slay their 
enemies, men, women and children, but to save the maidens 
for the soldiers. (See Numbers, chapter 31, verse 18.) He 
was a wicked god. The time has now fully arrived when the 
reason and intelligence of the world should proceed to make a 
god that would fitly represent the highest conceptions of what 
a god ought to be. I say this with deliberation and profound 
reverence. The best that mortals can ever do is to formulate 
their highest conceptions of the attribtutes of Deity, and wor- 
ship that as God. 

We should be progressive in religion, as in everything else. 
There is no more reason for the worship of the old Jewish 
god by this enlightened age than there would be in a farmer 
in using a wooden moldboard plow. But I claim that no man 
has a right to try to tear down one form of religion unless he 
can offer a substitute that he believes to be better. I propose 
to offer in these pages a substitute for the prevalent religious 



Evolution, Religion and Spiritual Phenomena. 239 

beliefs of the Christian world ; one that is based on reason, 
common sense, justice and demonstrated and well-established 
facts, not on faith, but on knowledge; not in what I believe, 
but in what I know. 

I was raised by a good pious mother. I imbibed her pious 
Bible teachings from my earliest recollections. It became part 
of my nature. I knew no better; though much of the Bible 
sounded very strange to me. At a revivel meeting, after I 
was grown, I was converted and joined the church; was very 
happy in the enjoyment of the Holy Spirit, as I then thought 
it was, but have since learned that it was a magnetic force that 
is generated by a body of people intensely engaged in mental 
effort on a spiritual subject. This magnetic power is as fully 
generated in an Indian ghost dance as in any Christian revival. 
A most remarkable exhibition of this power occurred at Cane 
Ridge Meeting House, in Bourbon county, Kentucky, near 
where I was born, in 1803. 

A great revival meeting was held there at that time by 
Barton W. Stone, the founder of the sect first known as "New 
Lights," then "Reformers," then "Disciples," and now as 
"Christians," and for a long time called by other churches 
and the world, "Campbellites." While Alexander Campbell 
is known as the founder of that church yet Barton W. Stone 
started it long before Campbell came to America. 

When I was a child, I heard the old people tell wonderful 
stories of the strange things they saw at the Cane Ridge meet- 
ings. Great crowds of people came; intense excitement pre- 
vailed. In some cases, young men came to make sport, and 
were overcome by the "power," and were stricken down in a 
dead trance for hours. Women would jump, dance, sing, 
and shout until their disheveled hair would snap like whip 
crackers. But that sect discarded all such practices before my 
time, and would not now tolerate anything of the kind. As 
man becomes enlightened, he grows away from such things. 



240 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

I continued firm in the faith of my mother until I was 33 
years old, when I was confined by disability one winter in my 
cabin in the mountains of Tuolumne county, California. 
There, amid the high mountains, lofty pines and grand 
beauties of nature, the impression began to come to me that 
the story of the Bible was not sufficient to meet the require- 
ments of the human soul. When the doubt was once started 
there was no stopping point and the contest raged in my mind 
for five years. It was a painful experience, almost like tear- 
ing soul and body asunder, but I finally became a free man, 
and was more happy in my new belief than I had ever before 
been. During this time I read nothing on the subject, nor did 
I meet any free thinkers. My conclusions were formulated in 
my own mind as I was engaged in my daily work. Twenty 
years afterwards I was much surprised, when I first came in 
contact with Spiritualists, to find that their doctrines were 
precisely what I had believed all those twenty years, and yet 
I had never before met any of them or read their works. They 
explained to me that I had imbibed those ideas from thought 
waves passing over the country. I have since learned that I 
am an impressional medium, and believe that the thought 
waves were projected from the spirit world. Up to that time 
I had looked upon Spiritualism as a nonsensical fad. I didn't 
know anything about it, and didn't want to know anything 
about it, and might have gone through life without ever 
knowing except by what seemed to be an accident. 

In March, 1887, I» while visiting California, stopped a 
few days with John Taylor, an old pioneer, who kept a way- 
side tavern near where I used to mine. He and his family 
treated me with great kindness. He was a Spiritualist. His 
wife had died some months before, and he told me one day 
what she had said to him since her death. I pitied the good 
old man and thought his grief had rattled his mind. Before 
I left he requested me to visit Mrs. Whitney, a noted medium, 
when I got to San Francisco. I thought that would be the 



Evolution, Religion and Spiritual Phenomena. 241 

last place I would ever go, but when I got in the stage to start 
away he handed me Mrs. Whitney's address and made me 
promise I would call on her. The idea of calling on her was 
very repugnant, but to keep my promise to my good friend 
Taylor, I did call, and had a brief reading with her, and be- 
came interested and have for twenty years pursued the inves- 
tigation of Spiritualism with much earnestness, and with deep 
interest. I have traveled much in that time and have had fine 
opportunities for investigation of the subject in all its phases. 
I have found much fraud connected with it, and many strange 
things connected with the gift of mediumship. But it has 
been fully demonstrated to me beyond a doubt, that my 
friends in spirit life can, and under proper conditions, do 
return and hold communion with me. And these communica- 
tions are the greatest pleasures of my life. I would not ex- 
change what I have learned on this subject for all the wealth 
of the world. I have held converse with friends on the other 
side through trance, clairvoyant, clairaudient, trumpet, ma- 
terializing, etherializing and other phases of mediumship. 
It is proper to state that most of the communication we re- 
ceive through mediums partake, to a considerable extent, of 
the individuality of the medium, just as clear water partakes 
of the color of the colored glass vessel in which it is con- 
tained. However, I have not observed this peculiarity to 
much extent in trumpet mediums. 

It is of great importance, at the outset, for the investiga- 
tor to know that spirits do not claim to be infallible or claim 
to know it all. There are many varieties of minds there, as 
there are in this life, and they see things from different stand- 
points and have different experiences; hence, we often get 
different accounts of conditions over there. Then the lines 
of communication between the two worlds are very delicate 
and imperfect and easily impaired and broken. Then a 
wicked spirit may sometimes get control of the line and send 
you false reports. Then again, some mediums are dishonest. 

—16 



242 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

Some pretended mediums are all fraud; others have real 
power and yet practice fraud at times. Some persons pos- 
sess strong physic power and can do wonderful things, and 
yet, not be able to communicate with the spirit world. When 
that class of people pose as Spiritual mediums, they are rank 
imposters. All of these things tend to confuse and disgust 
the honest investigator, and unless he is in real earnest, he 
is liable to discard the whole subject. But with all these 
drawbacks, there are sublime truths in Spiritualism which are 
the light of the world. 

All religions have been founded on Spiritualism. If you 
take all Spiritualism out of the Bible, there will be nothing 
left but dry shucks, which ought all to be eliminated. 

Before proceeding further, I will here state, in my own 
words, my understanding of the code, or creed, of modern 
Spiritualism : 

First — Absolute knowledge of the continued existence of 
the soul after death of the body. 

Second — Spirits of the departed can, and under proper 
conditions, do return and hold communion with mortal friends. 

Third — No soul is ever lost, or doomed to eternal punish- 
ment. 

Fourth — At death the soul enters the spirit life with what- 
ever goodness or badness it possessed at the moment of 
death, and the good then enters a life of eternal progression 
in happiness which is accelerated in proportion to the amount 
of good they do to others, while the wicked suffer the tortures 
of their conscience, from which there is no escape, until full 
atonement is made for all their sins, after which they are en- 
couraged and aided by angels to work upward and onward to 
higher conditions through all eternity. 

This, in a nutshell, is the sum of spiritual knowledge and 
philosophy. Search the annals of the human race for anything 



Evolution, Religion and Spiritual Phenomena. 243 

more reasonable, more just, or more satisfactory to the hun- 
gry soul. It follows, as a matter of course, that the better 
people live here the better it will be for them over there. You 
can not be saved by any act of others, but all will have to 
stand on their own merits in the spirit world. If all the 
people of earth could fully understand this fact it would 
cause a wonderful revolution in the morals of mankind. 
What nonsense to believe the blood of Christ can save you 
from your sins. You are your own saviour. You will be 
saved or condemned by your acts, and you can not shuffle off 
the responsibility of your sins upon anyone else. You can 
not, by any possibility, get away from your conscience. It 
clings to you here, and will be far more vivid and cutting in 
the spirit life. It is in that manner the wicked pays the pen- 
alty of their sins. 

On one occasion, at a materializing seance in San Fran- 
cisco, I saw the materialized form of a female spirit go to 
a man in the circle of thirty persons and beg his pardon for 
a wrong she did him while she was in the earth life. She 
told him, in the most plaintive manner, she could not rest or 
make any progress in spirit life until he forgave her. He 
granted her request, which seemed to greatly relieve her. 

During the convention of the National Spiritual Associa- 
tion in Chicago, in October, 1906, E. W. Sprague, one of the 
most highly gifted mediums, was giving tests to a very large 
audience. Addressing a stranger well back in the hall, he 
said, "In 1868 you was engaged in business with another 
man; he wronged you; he got possession of property that 
belonged to you; he robbed you; he tells me he cannot rest; 
he is in hell, not the orthodox hell, but the spiritual hell, and 
suffering the tortures of the damned. He implores you to 
pardon him. Will you do it?" The stranger answered, 
"Yes." Then Sprague said, "Did we ever meet before?" 
The stranger said, "I never saw you before; you could not 



244 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

have known anything about me. Your statement is strictly- 
correct, except the date — it was in 1878 instead of '68." 

Sinner, if you could fully realize what you will have to 
suffer in spirit life from your own conscience for your wrong 
doing in this life, you would try to reform your ways. 



phenomena. 

In December, 1889, I had a seance with Fred Evans, the 
slate writer in San Francisco. There, under test conditions, 
I received five slates filled with writings addressed to me, 
and signed by the full names of my mother, Mary West, my 
father Henry West, my brother John West, Dr. A. T. Dar- 
rah and James Clark. I was a total stranger to Fred Evans. 
He told me at the start that he sometimes got good results 
and sometimes got nothing. This power was beyond his control 
and that he guaranteed nothing. The communications from 
my parents and brother sounded very natural. James Clark, 
while in the earth life, had been a close personal and political 
friend. His letter was in his own handwriting and addressed 
precisely like he always addressed me while living. D!r. 
Darrah's letter referred to the condition of my health and was 
correct. 

In February, 1890, I lodged for a time in the house of 
Mrs. A. Rush, of 123 Bunker Hill avenue, Los Angeles, Cal- 
ifornia. She was an honest, old-fashioned woman, and a very 
strong medium; so strong that she could not talk with me 
for ten minutes on any subject, without going under control. 
Sometimes, by her own guides and sometimes the control of 
my spirit friends. These communications being spontaneous, 
were free, without money and without price, and valued by 
me more on that account. After being there ten days I 
wrote, from memory, a synopsis of the most important mes- 
sages I had received through her. Many of them were in 
answer to questions from me. Her controls were the spirits 



Evolution, Religion and Spiritual Phenomena. 24$ 

of a Dr. Clark, Preacher Patton, a German named Smelzer, 
and others. 

My first question was to Dr. Clark : "Why do our spirit 
friends sometimes materialize in forms different from those 
they had in this life?" 

Answer: It is difficult to appear in a materialized form. It is hard 
to form the body for that purpose; therefore, we sometimes use the same 
body that has been used by some other spirit. It is easier to do so than 
to form a new one to represent the exact form of the body on earth, 
just as it is easier to occupy an empty house, already built, than to build 
a new one. We cannot do very much in a materialized form at best. I 
never feel easy in that form. I feel like I am in a shell that does not fit 
me, and find it difficult to articulate or speak. About all we expect to 
accomplish in that form is to set people to thinking and investigating these 
things. Many people in earth life are so bigoted in their opinons that 
they wrap themselves up in their belief like a silk worm in its shell, until 
they shut out all light and can see nothing. Such people when they come 
into spirit life are very difficult to get unraveled and straightened out so 
they can make any progress here. It is mainly for the purpose of setting 
such people to thinking and investigating in the earth life that we some- 
times appear in a materialized form. When we can start people in this 
direction it makes it much easier for us to help them when they reach 
spirit life. But it is much easier to talk through a medium, as I am now 
doing, than to come in a materialized form. 

This answer was of great importance to me, because some- 
time previous to that time my father came to me in mate- 
rialized form as natural as life, and after talking a short 
time he disappeared; then, in a few moments, the same body 
came again and gave the name of brother John. Not under- 
standing how this could be I was disgusted and thought it 
was a humbug. 

Second question : "Can spirits be happy while seeing so 
much ignorance and misery?" 

Answer: When your child is very sick you do all you can for it. 
You think no trouble is too great, that may be necessary to relieve it, and 
when you see it is on the road to health your joy is ample compensa- 
tion for all the trouble and care you have had to bestow on it. It is just 
so in the spirit life. Our joy in caring for and assisting others, who 
need our help, and our happiness in knowing they are in the line of pro- 



246 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

gression to a higher state is ample compensation for all our anxiety for 
them. 

Third question : "What are the marriage relations in 

spirit life of those who have been married several times in 

earth life?" 

Answer: No mistakes are made in the spirit world. If a man and 
wife have been properly mated in the earth life the union will be con- 
tinued in the spirit life. But, if a couple have been mismated in the 
earth life, the mistake will be corrected in the spirit life. They will not 
be reunited over there, but each will find their own proper mate. All 
are mated in the spirit life. It takes two halves to make a whole. When 
a man or woman has been married several times they cannot, when they 
reach spirit life, love two of their earthmates equally well, but will mate 
with the one for whom he or she has the most affinity. There can be no 
jealousy or envy there, but all will fully realize and recognize the fitness 
of the unions in the spirit world. 

Fourth question: "Do persons who have lost their men- 
tal faculties in this life carry that condition with them to the 
spirit world?" 

Answer: If you should receive a blow upon your head that would 
impair or destroy your mental faculties, it would be the result of a 
damage to your physical body, and when you throw off that body in 
death, you are freed from its defects and conditions, and enter the spirit 
life with all your mental faculties unimpaired. In consequence of the 
violations of the laws of nature many are born as idiots. This results 
from malformation. In many cases the brain is partly inverted or put in 
side ways. The skull is generally shaped in such manner as to prevent 
the development of the brain and the spirit is unable to change the shape 
of the skull and consequently the person has to go through life as an 
idiot; but when they get to the spirit world they are taken in charge by 
proper instructors and are placed in a department prepared for them and 
are gradually developed into intelligent beings, and like all other persons, 
placed in the line of eternal progression. 

Fifth question: "Why do spirits sometimes use mediums 

who are not honest or are otherwise disreputable?" 

Answer : Because we cannot always get enough of the right kind 
of materials. Then it is often the case that disparaging reports about 
mediums are not true. There is a good deal of envy among some medi- 
ums. Some are vain and want to be considered as superior to all others 
and consequently help to circulate bad reports about other mediums. 
Then there are, in spirit life, many vain and foolish persons, just as there 
are on earth. This class of spirits communicate freely with mediums 



Evolution, Religion and Spiritual Phenomena. 247 

who are vain and ambitious to excell all others, simply for their own 
personal glory and without regard to the welfare of mankind. If you 
have a piece of work to do it is a very easy matter to find a dozen men 
who can tell you all about how it ought to be done, better than you can 
yourself, but if they are put to the test you find they know nothing about 
it. We have that class of people in the spirit world, and there is no way 
to prevent them from communicating through mediums who are like 
unto themselves. Then again, you should know that the mediumistic 
power is separate and distinct from the individual. That power is like 
a bridge used to cross a stream. The bridge is not the stream, but 
simply the machinery used to connect one shore with the other. We use 
a medium as a bridge over which we communicate with persons in the 
earth life. The imperfections of the individual possessing mediumistic 
powers do not necessarily impair the truthfulness or merit of com- 
munications sent through that medium. If you cross a bridge in safety 
you have certainly accomplished your purpose to go to the other shore, 
though there may be some defective materials in the bridge. 



THE DAY OF JUDGMENT. 

BY PREACHER PATTOn's SPIRIT. 

It has always been believed that there will be a day of judgment and 
a great judge before whom all must appear. Now, you do something 
today that you soon forget. You have done many things in your life that 
you have entirely forgotten. The folds of your memory turn down on 
these acts and hide them from your view, but they are not obliterated 
from your mind. Occasionally some incident in your life, apparently long 
forgotten, will, without any effort on your part, suddenly occur to your 
mind. Persons rescued from a drowning condition will tell you that every 
act of their lives appeared before them while in the process of drowning. 
It is the same way when you enter the spirit life. Every act and deed of 
your past life appears at once before you. The folds of your memory 
are lifted and cleared away and you see it all. There is no recording 
angel, but the record is kept in your own brain of every act of your 
entire life. When you enter the spirit world you will find no great judge 
there to judge you, but you will be compelled to judge yourself, and do 
it correctly. There can be no escape from this. I have seen many men 
come into spirit life who had been looked up to in the earth life, but 
when all the acts of their lives appeared before them they would have 
gladly fled from their sense of shame and degradation, but there is no 
escape; and their torture, in some cases, is equivalent to the hell taught 
on earth. Do not fear God. It is your own acts alone you have to fear. 
Teach these great truths to your children and your friends. If the people 
of earth could but know and fully realize them, they would produce such 
a revolution in the morals and conduct of mankind as the world never 



248 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

saw. All are more or less imperfect when they enter the spirit world. All 
have to go through a preparatory course of training. It would be as 
impossible for one, on entering spirit life, to understand the mysteries 
and beauties of the third and. fourth degrees as it would be for a child 
to go at one step from its alphabet into geometry. But the better a person 
has lived in the earth life the easier it is for them to reach the higher 
and happier planes of spirit life. Such persons soon pass the preparatory 
course and rapidly go onto the higher spheres, while the wicked, vicious 
and avaricious ones of earth are kept back from happiness by the full 
realization of their shame until they are sufficiently purified by good 
deeds to others to allow of their progress to a higher plane. It will do 
them no good to worship the great God or to pray to Him. The only 
way they can obtain help is by doing all the good they can to others. By 
this means they can gradually progress to a happier condition. 



OTHER MESSAGES THROUGH MRS. RUSH. 

FROM MY FATHER. 

My Son : There are grand truths in Spiritualism, though they are 
mixed with a great deal that is trashy and worthless. This results from 
the imperfect means of communication between the two worlds ; but do 
not, on this account, reject it all, but save the good grains and reject the 
chaff. But do not be led into anything contrary to your own judgment, 
no matter where it comes from. Your youngest child is a very bright 
little girl. She will be a good medium. Do not press your views too 
strongly on your family. Don't have any discord about your belief. Your 
wife will, in time, become a Spiritualist, and probably some of your 
children. 

My father died before the birth of the little girl referred 
to above. She now possesses some rare mediumistic gifts. 
At the time my father gave the above message my wife 
thought Spiritualism was horrible and that I was on the road 
to destruction. Today there is no firmer Spiritualist than my 
wife, while some of my children are full converts. 

MESSAGE FROM REV. PATTON. 

My name is Patton. I was, while in earth life, a preacher of the 
gospel. I believed that God delighted in punishing the wicked with ever- 
lasting punishment, and preached that doctrine in all sincerity. I knew 
no better, but when I got into the spirit world I found everything very 
different from what I had believed and preached. I found that I had 
to take my place with all others and work my way up, as all have to do 



Evolution, Religion and Spiritual Phenomena. 249 

in the spirit world. There is no hell, such as is taught on earth. The 
only hell is that caused by one's own acts. This is all you have to fear. 
I was born in Ohio, lived in New York and died in Missouri. 

MESSAGE FROM DR. CLARK. 

Mankind shows less wisdom in regard to their own race than the 
common animals do. They certainly show less care in proper mating for 
themselves than they do for their animals. Why, the farmers give more 
attention to the proper breeding of their hogs than to the proper selection 
of their own mates. And what a poor, scrubby breed of hogs there would 
be if there was no more care taken with them than with the human race. 
Take a female whose waist is laced into a very small form — her organs 
are squeezed out of position. Imagine this woman married to a coarse, 
brutal drunkard, as is often the case, then what can you expect but that 
the children of such a union will be of frail and diseased bodies, dis- 
torted and vicious dispositions and impaired intellect. These evils can 
be remedied some by laws that will compel the teaching in all of our 
schools of the great laws governing the human body — that most wonder- 
ful piece of machinery in the universe. Teach all children and grown 
people to obey these laws, and the terrible penalties resulting from their 
violation and it will result in the improvement of the race. 

FIRST INTERVIEW WITH MY GUIDE). 

At a private materializing seance in San Francisco, Cali- 
fornia, on March 13, 1890, from 10 to 11 o'clock a. m. No 
one was present but the medium and myself. Fifteen differ- 
ent forms appeared, among whom were two who claimed to 
be my parents. My father looked as natural as he ever did 
in the later years of his life. I embraced him in my arms, 
and was moved to tears when he said, "Don't weep for us, my 
son, for we are happy." While I was talking to my parents 
my niece, Lizzie Deffenbaugh, came and placed her hand on 
my arm. She looked very happy, but did not speak, and she 
faded away as my parents withdrew. Then five Indians 
came to me in a body. They shook hands with me. They 
gave the names of Pocohontas, Tucumseh, Powonto, Crooked 
Finger and Fleetfoot. Pocohontas made a graceful and beau- 
tiful appearance. Tecumseh and Powonto were short, thick 
set men. Crooked Finger's middle finger on his right hand 
was bent on a square angle, and was stiff as a stick. Fleet- 



250 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

foot was a fine athletic fellow. He told me he was a Potta- 
watomie Indian, and used to live not far from my home. 
Powonto stepped behind me in a frisky manner, and placing 
his hands on my sides, he lifted me off the floor as easily as 
if I had been a sack of feathers. Towards the close of the 
seance there came a beautiful female spirit, clad in illuminated 
raiment. She shook hands with me, gave the name of Pansy, 
sat on a sofa with me for several minutes, saying she was a 
Greek maiden, and lived long ago — a thousand years, yes, 
two thousand years, and had been my guide ever since my 
birth; would go with me through life and at death escort 
me to my spirit home. Then she retired but in a few minutes 
I saw a small vapory-looking substance just below the ceil- 
ing. It was in motion, and gradually descended and rapidly 
unfolded until it struck the floor in front of me, when it was 
fully developed into the beautiful Greek maiden. I arose, 
and she placed her hand upon my shoulder and talked to me 
in an angelic strain. This was the first time I ever heard of 
her. Since then I have seen and talked to her many times in 
San Francisco, Oakland and Los Angeles, California; Hous- 
ton, Texas; Chicago, Bloomington and Farmer City, Illinois, 
and have talked with her many times through trance, clair- 
voyant and trumpet mediums in my own house. In fact, I 
am now, after seventeen years, nearly as well acquainted 
with her as I am with my own family. She was born and 
raised in Athens, Greece, and died 429 B. C, in the days of 
Pericles and Cleon. She once told me that Cleon was a 
friend of her family and often took shelter in her father's 
house. At another time, she told me she had often been in 
the Parthenon, which was said to have been the finest build- 
ing ever erected by man. She told me that in descending from 
that building to the foot of the hill you come to a narrow 
street leading into the city, and upon that street are some of 
the fragments of the ruins of the little temple she used to 
attend. She talks of the past, present and future, and gives 



Evolution, Religion and Spiritual Phenomena. 251 

tests that no mortal can give. Since I became acquainted 
with her she has saved my life three times and been of great 
benefit to me in many ways. On the 13th of July, 1890, I at- 
tended a materializing seance in Chicago. The first form 
that appeared was that of Dr. A. T. Darrah, who gave me 
excellent tests. Next came my niece, Lizzie Deffenbaugh, 
who talked to me pleasantly for some time. Near the close 
of the seance, Pansy the beautiful spirit I saw in San Fran- 
cisco just four months before, appeared in very plain attire. 
The first thing she said was, "You thought I was not com- 
ing, but I wanted to wait until the last." Then we had a fine 
talk about our meeting in San Francisco, and she discussed 
with me the qualities of the cabinet spirits at that seance, and 
mentioned one as being too rough. 

MESSAGE FROM INDIAN SPIRIT. 

Some eighteen years ago, at a private reading with a 
trance medium in San Francisco, the spirit of an Indian 
came, and gave his name as "Fleetfoot," and said he was a 
Pottowatamie Indian, and used to live not far from my home. 
He then told me of a disease in my wife's throat — said it was 
not dangerous yet, but it was inclined to work down, and 
needed close and careful attention, and if not soon attended 
to, would cause serious trouble. I had never heard my wife 
complain of her throat and thought Fleetfoot was badly mis- 
taken. When I returned home, I did not tell my wife any- 
thing about what the Indian had said about her throat, for 
fear it might cause her some uneasiness. 

A few weeks afterward, my wife and I drove over to the 
Village of Arrowsmith, and on the way home, she told me she 
had called in to see the doctor. I asked her why she wanted 
to see him. She said she wanted to see him about her 
throat. "Why, what is the matter with your throat," I asked. 
She then described the case precisely as Fleetfoot had done 
months before. I asked why she had not told me before. She 



2 $2 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

said she did not want to be complaining about every little 
ailment. 

Her throat has never been entirely well since. Under 
skillful treatment, it gets better at times. Sometimes it has 
been in a dangerous condition. There is no prospect that it 
will ever be well. 

There was no earthly means by which Fleetfoot or the 
medium could have known anything about my wife, who was 
2500 miles away. My home was about two miles from the 
site of the old Kickapoo Indian fort and town in McLean 
county, Illinois. 

It is said that the Kickapoos and Pottowatamies lived to- 
gether for a time. 

If the above communication was not from the spirit side 
of life, then from whence did it come ? 



On January 13, 1891, I had a reading with a clairvoyant 
medium in Chicago. I called for Pansy, who came and gave 
me a long and most interesting talk, manifesting a full ac- 
quaintance with my affairs, and promising me many good 
things for the future. This medium described Pansy very 
minutely; speaking of her Greek appearance, and that I had 
never seen her in life, and that she was the most beautiful 
being she ever saw and was surrounded with a great band of 
angels who were looking on her with wonder at her tele- 
graphic power of communicating with the people of earth. 

At Los Angeles, California, on the 17th of February, 
1 89 1, my wife and I had a reading with an excellent test 
medium. We received very fine messages from friends in 
spirit life. Near the close of the seance I asked Pansy if she 
had any further directions to give me. She answered, "There 
are going to be very heavy rains in this country. Keep out 
of all low places, and don't go home until the weather gets 



Evolution, Religion and Spiritual Phenomena. 253 

settled in the spring." There had been but very little rain 
there up to that time, and farmers were suffering for moist- 
ure. In a few days thereafter the fountains of heaven seemed 
to break loose, and the deluge came, wrecking railroads, 
bridges and highways. The railroad through Temecula Can- 
yon was so badly destroyed for twenty miles that it has never 
been rebuilt. The town of Yuma and others were nearly 
destroyed. No mails or passengers went into or out of Los 
Angeles for twelve days, and the overflow of the Colorado 
river formed the Salton Sea on the great Colorado desert. 
We had intended returning home on the first of April, but 
was detained by my sickness, so we did not arrive until the 
1 6th of that month. We then learned that on and about the 
first of April was the worst weather of the winter. 

The above tests by Pansy are simply beyond human ex- 
planation. They are in harmony with the many other beau- 
tiful things I have received from her. 

In March, 1891, in San Francisco, my wife and I received 

through a slate writing medium the following slate written 

message : 

My Dear Loved Ones: — From my far home in spirit world I come 
to you with my heart full of love. I am with you in your great desire 
to do good. Whatever you shall impart to others shall be measured ten 
fold to you. I will come and give more as I get accustomed to the 
magnetism of this medium. I wish you could arrange for a private 
seance. We could do better. Lovingly, 

Emma Spencer. 

In earth life Emma Spencer and my wife had been inti- 
mate friends, and members of the same church. 

At the same sitting referred to above, I received the fol- 
lowing slate writing through this medium from Pansy : 

My Dear Loved Friend: — I was very happy to show my face through 
this medium. I am with the little spirit artist, Rose Bud, gathering forces 
to produce my picture on the slate for you. In another sitting I would 
love to bring to you the message you are so anxious to receive, but cli- 
matic conditions are unfavorable today. With best love to you both, I 
bless you. Your Loving Guide. 



254 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

Instead of signing her name Pansy, there was a beautiful 
picture of a pansy flower where the name should be. Some 
days after receiving the foregoing message, my wife received, 
through the same medium, the following slate writing: 

My Dear Friend Martha: — Oh, what a pleasure this is to me to be 
permitted to see you face to face, and I want you to carry my sweetest 
love back with you to those dear ones who are bound to me by kindred 
ties. Tell them that my home ties and home loves glow stronger each 
day here and my heart goes out lovingly to them all. My dear friend, I 
come to scatter sunbeams in your pathway. I have your little darling 
with me in spirit world. I am loving and caring for him, and in all the 
spirit world there is not a more beautiful little angel than sweet little 
Parker. My home is amid everlasting joys of flower covered vales and 
silver threaded streams, wandering adown sweet-scented slopes, and the 
air is made musical with the sweet voices of happy children at play. The 
great joy of my life is to know that the gate between the two worlds 
swings gently to the touch of angel fingers, and we can come back to 
earth and lead our loved ones heavenward. Dear friend, I am often with 
you. I gaze upon you in the lonely hours of the night, and mark each 
sigh that stirs thy sleeping breast, and I try to illume the shadows that 
may linger in thy earthly pathway. Goodbye. Your loving friend, 

Emma Spencer. 

At this meeting Pansy, Emma Spencer, and many oth- 
ers materialized and talked with us face to face. The little 
Parker referred to by Emma Spencer was our dear boy who 
died in infancy. 

At the same same date and place the following slate writ- 
ings were received: 

My Dear Children: — The garden of memory is ever fresh and green 
with us in the land of spirit. We are always glad to mingle our thoughts 
with our loved ones who are still of earth. We rejoice that we can re- 
turn and make our presence known to our dear friends and assure them 
that the grave does not end all, but we live in a world that is fairer 
than earth. Nothing dies, only changes, and that change unfolds the 
capabilities of the human spirit, and it goes on and on in the grandeur 
of its unfoldment through all eternity. It is impossible to picture to 
your mind, my son, with any language familiar to mortals the glories of 
the future life. We are watching over your life and guiding your foot- 
steps into pathways that are most perfect. Always try to do and live 
right, and God will bless you with a crown of life above. We are al- 



Evolution, Religion and Spiritual Phenomena. 255 

ways near to cheer and encourage you. Many loved ones are here. With 
love to you both, my children, 

Lovingly your father and mother, 

Henry and Mary West. 

At the same seance I received the following slate writing : 

My Dear Brother: — We are all gathered around you today in joyous 
greeting. We are always happy in coming earthward with words of 
cheer to those who are still journeying upon the plains of earth life. We 
are often with you and when you sit meditating over the past and think- 
ing of the loved ones who have passed from your visible sight, we draw 
near and caress you on cheek and brow. We are watching to welcome 
you to our beautiful home above where old age and sickness is unknown. 
Link by link, we are gathering our loved ones home and when the chain 
of our family circle is complete in the world of spirit, O, how happy we 
will be. I will come to you again and try to give you a description of 
our spirit home. Good-bye. Your spirit brother, 

John West. 

At the same seance I received the following slate writing: 

Dear Friend : — The chain of love is not broken by the change called 
death, but lives and grows stronger as time rolls on, and we bring you 
greetings from our home so fair and bright, all flooded with eternal light 
where love reigns supreme, all hearts overflow with joy and peace, earth 
cannot know. No weary feet or tear-dimmed eyes are found in all our 
paradise. But joyous, bright, unfettered, free, the soul hath perfect 
liberty. From your spirit friends, 

Dr. A. T. Darrah, 
D. B. Gilham, 
L. D. Whiting. 

Senators D. B. Gilham and L. D. Whiting were my most 
intimate friends when I was a member of the Illinois legis- 
lature. Dr. A. T. Darrah was a good friend in earth life 
and also in spirit life. The medium through whom the above 
slate writings were obtained was a stranger to my wife and 
myself. She had no knowledge of us or of the writers of 
the messages. To obtain a message I would write a question 
on a slip of paper addressed to a spirit friend; place the slip 
between two slates, place a band around the slates, then put 
the slates in a cabinet and remain in the room with the med- 
ium for some minutes; then examine the slates and find the 



256 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

writing. The handwriting of each message was different 
from all others. This all occurred in broad daylight. 

At a reading with a clairvoyant medium in Chicago on 
the 8th of December, 1891, Pansy came and gave me an in- 
teresting talk of about half an hour. She then requested me 
to come back next day and said we could then have a much 
better meeting, and told me she would bring my little boy 
next day. I told her I did not like to come unless she was 
willing for me to pay the medium for the second sitting, as 
she would not allow the medium to take any pay for the last 
reading. She answered that I could pay the medium what- 
ever I thought was right. I returned next morning at 9 
o'clock and, much to my surprise, my little boy was the first 
one announced as being present. He commenced by giving 
a correct account of his sickness and death, showing that his 
disease was in his throat, and was very severe and brief, 
choking him to death in a very short time. He then ex- 
pressed great solicitude about my health, and sent some dear 
messages to his mother, and especially enjoining upon her the 
necessity of her ceasing to labor so hard. After a very fine 
talk he retired. This boy died with membraneous croup. 

My father came next and talked freely, plainly and finely. 
He gave me much good advice, telling me that I had a beauti- 
ful home and fine farm; that if I was living in some good 
village where I could have more company it would be better 
for me, but the danger of evil influences of town life on my 
little boys would more than overbalance the benefit to my- 
self, and that I must not sell my farm. He then said, "Don't sell 
any of your farms ; keep your land for your main dependence." 
He talked at length about business and other affairs.. I then 
asked him about his marriage relations in spirit life, as he had 
been married twice, and always seemed to be with my mother, 
his first wife, when in communication with me. (His second 
wife died before he did). He answered that when his second 
wife came to the spirit world her people met her and took 



Evolution, Religion and Spiritual Phenomena. 257 

her with them, and when he came my mother claimed him, 
and as there was more affinity between them than there was 
with the second wife, he was with my mother, but he added, 
"The second wife is all right." 

After my little boy and my father finished and bid me 
goodbye, Pansy came and gave me, as she always does, a 
grand talk. She expressed much concern about my health 
the coming winter, and urged me to take great care of myself 
as there was danger of my having serious sickness soon, and 
said they didn't want me over there yet ; that there was much 
for me to do on earth, both for my family and in other lines. 
She made a remark in regard to business. I then told her I 
had always avoided talking about business affairs to her as 
I supposed such subjects would be distasteful to her. She 
replied that she would talk to me on any subject. She talks 
with much wisdom and purity, and seems anxious that I shall 
not do anything in regard to my belief that will bring me into 
ridicule and damage my influence. Altogether the reading 
lasted for full two hours and was of great interest. The 
medium knew nothing of me or my people nor my affairs. 
The intelligencies that talked through her made no mistake 
in reference to myself and my affairs. 

On the evening of April 14, 1892, Mr. M. W. Packard, 
and his wife, were quietly reading in their home in Bloom- 
ington, Illinois, when Mrs. Packard became entranced and 
saw and described the spirit of an old man and a boy by his 
side. The description was that of my father, Henry West, 
and was readily recognized by Mr. Packard, but he knew 
nothing of the boy. The form of my father then gave the 
following message to Mrs. Packard : 

By his own efforts my son has been able to set ajar the door and 
converse with the friends upon the other shore. Tell him not to grow 
weary in striving for greater knowledge. Let not worldly ambitions 
interfere. It will be to him of more value than position or wealth. Tell 
him this message comes through a stranger he has never met. 

-17 



258 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

He then pointed to the youth and said, "There is a gen- 
eration between us." The youth was my little boy, Parker, 
who died in 1876, when about seventeen months old. Mrs. 
Packard and I have never met. She had not been acquainted 
with my father, and never heard of my boy. 

On the evening of October 15, 1893, I attended a ma- 
terializing seance in Chicago. Several of my friends, in 
spirit life, came and talked to me; last of whom was my 
guide, Pansy. I asked her if I would go to Mr. Campbell, 
the spirit artist, could she give me her picture. She said she 
didn't know that she could, but that she would give me a 
bunch of pansies anyway. Next day I went to see Campbell. 
He said he would not promise me anything. Didn't know 
whether he could get anything or not. Sometimes he got 
good results, and sometimes he got nothing, and said the work 
was done by power beyond his control. I told him I knew I 
would get something and knew what it would be, but would 
not tell him. He took two slates, washed them well, and gave 
them to me to wipe, after which he placed a piece of clean 
porcelain between the slats, then put two stout rubber bands 
around the slates and leaving the slates in my hands all the 
time, Mr. Campbell then walked the floor for ten or twelve 
minutes, telling me of what he saw, which I recognized as my 
guide. He then told me to open the slates and see what I 
had. Upon doing so I found a beautiful bunch of pansies 
painted in oil on the porcelain plate, and one side was covered 
with writing, and on the other slate was the dim outlines of 
the face and bust of my guide, and also, of an Indian, whom 
I learned, in a very singular manner a few days afterward, 
was a Shawnee Indian who gave the name of Fast Dog. 

A few nights after obtaining the picture of pansies I 
again attended a materializing seance. My guide, Pansy, 
came in fine form and talked with me, and spoke at once in 
the most joyous manner of the picture of pansies, and re- 



Evolution, Religion and Spiritual Phenomena. 259 

quested me to keep it always. It required several weeks' time 
to dry the oil of which this picture was made. 

At a dark circle in San Francisco on the night of March 
4, 1894, the spirit of my brother, John, came and told me 
of a serious difficulty I had recently had with some men in 
Texas, saying the treatment I received was the greatest out- 
rage he ever saw, and that he was so indignant that he felt he 
could almost burst the bonds of the spirit world, and that he 
and other spirit friends, who were present, were all that 
saved me. No mortal, except myself, within more than two 
thousand miles, knew anything about this matter. The out- 
rage was fully as bad as my brother indicated. If this mes- 
sage was not from the spirit world from whence did it come, 
and how did it get there? 



ABRAHAM LINCOLN COMES INTO MY LIFE. 

In the early part of 1896 I had a sitting with a clairvoy- 
ant medium in Houston, Texas. She was a total stranger to 
me. I was not pleased with her, as she was a coarse, common, 
vainglorious woman, who was not fully developed as a med- 
ium. Near the close of the reading she said, "Abe Lincoln 
belongs to your band." I was so much disgusted with this 
presumptious remark that I made no answer. It is so common 
for half-developed mediums to claim communion with spirits 
of illustrious persons that it is simply disgusting. I left that 
medium with a very poor opinion of her. Some months af- 
terward I took a treatment of my head for sun pains, given 
by Mrs. Esther Dye, a very reputable healing medium of Los 
Angeles, California. During the treatment she spoke of the 
presence of the spirit of a noted public man. I asked for his 
name, but she said he declined to give it. I insisted on 
knowing the name of visitor and named a number of de- 
parted statesmen, but none were recognized. Finally, I 
named Judge David Davis, with whom I had been well ac- 



260 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

quainted. The medium answered, "No, it is greater than he. 
It is Lincoln/' This statement made some impression on 
me but I could not imagine why the spirit of Mr. Lincoln 
should come to me. I had seen him several times in his earth 
life, but was not acquainted with him. The next time that 
I heard from him was at a materializing seance in San Fran- 
cisco on the night of September 17, 1897. Five other persons 
were present. The conditions were excellent. Spirit friends 
came to all present. My boy Parker, who died in infancy in 
1876, came to me, gave his name and convinced me of his 
identity. He was grown to manhood. I embraced him in 
my arms and he sent a most loving message to his mother. 
Next came my uncle Thomas H. West, who, while in earth 
life, had been a very strict Presbyterian, and intensely bitter 
against Spiritualism, and strongly set against everything ex- 
cept his own faith. When he announced his name I felt 
amused at his coming to such a place, and I at once asked 
him, "Uncle Tom, have you got adjusted to the conditions 
over there?" His answer was very characteristic of the man. 
Instead of answering yes or no, he said, "I found I had a 
great deal to unlearn over here." Then came to me the full 
form of Abraham Lincoln, as natural as he ever appeared in 
the earth life. He grasped my hand with a firm grip and 
hearty shake and held it during his visit of seven or eight 
minutes. His was a wonderful hand. I never saw one just 
like it — very large, rough and raw boned. I thanked him 
for coming to me, and expressed my surprise at his coming 
to so obscure a person as I, especially, as I had been politically 
opposed to him in his earth life. He promptly answered : 
"That don't count over here, but it affords me pleasure to 
come to any one who is laboring for the upbuilding of hu- 
manity as you are." Then he spoke of being cut off in the 
midst of his work and others had to finish it. Then of the 
general conditions of the country, saying that money had too 
much influence in our government. Then he spoke of the 



Evolution, Religion and Spiritual Phenomena. 261 

conditions in Europe, saying the troubles would continue 
there until their kingdoms and empires would topple over 
like blocks of wood and republics be established in their stead. 
He closed by expressing his warmest sympathy for Cuba. 
This was seven months before the beginning of the war with 
Spain. Since that time Mr. Lincoln seems to have come 
closely into my life. Possibly this has resulted from his inti- 
mate friendship with my beautiful guide of whom he speaks 
in the highest terms. 

On July 28, 1900, I had the rare good luck of enjoying 
a private etherializing seance in Los Angeles, California. It 
was the only seance of that kind I ever saw. Etherialization 
is a very rare phase of mediumship, and it is the finest of all 
phases. The seance lasted about two hours, and it was grand. 
The spirits came in etherialized form, as they are in spirit 
life. I could see the full form but it looked like a shadow that 
you could see through, but they could talk better than when 
in materialized form. My guide came and talked very finely. 
My boy Charles, while in the earth life, had learned to play 
the French harp beautifully. While waiting for some one to 
come I heard the sweet notes of a French harp faintly sound- 
ing in the far distance. Then it ceased, then commenced 
nearer, and louder; then stopped again. Then it came nearer 
and in the' most angelic strains played "Home Sweet Home," 
the piece he had so often played for me when, weary and 
tired out I had gone into my home and asked the dear boy 
to play me some music. He always cheerfully complied with 
my requests on such occasions, no matter what he had on 
hand. I am not ashamed to say that I wept with delight 
when those sweet notes burst upon me. It was the most 
exquisite touch of heaven I have ever enjoyed. When he got 
through playing he came nearer and in full view and gave 
me a grand talk. Holding out his arm there appeared sus- 
pended from it, a bright star and crescent. Pointing to them 
with the other hand he said, "Papa, remember these are my 



262 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

symbols. The star represents love and the crescent repre- 
sents unfoldment." 

Last of all came the full etheralized form of Abraham 
Lincoln, who gave me a splendid talk. This was at the time 
when the Boxer rebellion in China was at its height, and it 
was the general belief that the American and other legations 
in Pekin had all been murdered. I asked Mr. Lincoln if our 
people in China were yet alive. He answered, "I think they 
are, at least they have not yet arrived in the spirit world." 
In a few days after this, rumors began to arrive that the lega- 
tions were safe. During this conversation with Mr. Lincoln 
I asked him who inspired me to write the verses at the sea 
shore at Santa Monica, a short time before. He said that my 
guide inspired me to write them and that they were very 
good, and then spoke very highly of her and concluded by 
saying that she was not only my guide but his guide as well. 
This statement rather paralyzed me, and before I could get 
an explanation he was gone. For several weeks I was much 
puzzled over Mr. Lincoln's statement. Others who came 
were my sister Mary, Theodore Parker and Alan El Hassen. 

On the 23d of August, following, I had a private ma- 
terializing seance in Oakland, California. My guide came 
and made me a long visit at this seance, sitting by my side, 
and talking on various subjects. Among others were the 
merits of a portrait of hers in my seance room at my home 
in LeRoy, Illinois. She told me the exact cost of the picture. 
In speaking of the color of her eyes in the picture I told her 
the eyes were dark. She quickly replied, "They are hazle," 
which is strictly correct. Then I asked her what Mr. Lincoln 
meant when he said she was his guide as well as mine. Then 
she, with her forefinger, drew a circle saying, as she did 
so, "We have circles in the spirit world and circles within 
circles, and it so happens that I am the center of one of those 
circles and Mr. Lincoln is a member of that circle, and that 
is what he meant when he said I was his guide." 



Evolution, Religion and Spiritual Phenomena. 263 

I have since learned from others that she was one of Mr. 
Lincoln's teachers in spirit life. From what I have learned 
of her, she is well worthy to be the spirit teacher of anyone 
fresh from the earth life. 

Two days previous to the etherializing seance above re- 
ferred to, I was sitting alone on the seashore at Santa Monica, 
California, and watching the waves in their ceaseless action. 
Soon I felt impressed to write something. I had no paper 
with me, but wrote the following verses on the margin of a 
newspaper I had bought that morning. 

I know nothing about poetry, its rules or measures. I 
don't know that these verses have any resemblance to poetry, 
but I give them just as they came to me : 

WORDS OF THE WAVES. 

Oh, what are the wild waves saying, 

And what do they say today, 
As swiftly they come rolling to the shore 

To be broken and dashed into spray? 

They tell of the woundrous power of force 

That comes from the throne of God ; 
They tell of the ceaseless efforts of man 

To rise to higher planes than ever he trod. 

They tell of his hopes on their crested tops, 

And his defeats in their ebbing sway; 
They tell of his courage in coming again 

To be baffled and beaten in sore dismay. 

They tell of the constant struggle of mind, 
To fathom the depths of the unknown land; 

They tell of the mighty work of life, 
Ebbing and flowing o'er shifting sand. 

They tell of eternity's endless work, 
Where activity, to the soul, is rest; 
They tell of man's labors here below, 
And his duties in the realms of the blest. 

— S. H. West. 
Seashore, Santa Monica, Calif., July 26, 1900. 



264 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

On August 26, 1900, I had a spirit photograph taken in 
San Francisco. I had made a persistent effort for that purpose 
for a week. Each time I got a number of forms and faces 
with my photograph, but they were all entire strangers to me 
and I would not have them on any terms. The last time I sat 
for the photo I felt a strong magnetic current in my brain and 
told the operator that we were getting something good that 
time, that I felt the impression very strong. He told me to 
come back next day to see the proof. That night I saw my 
guide at a materializing seance. She gave me a good talk 
and told me she had given me her photograph that day, that 
was just like her picture. The picture referred to was her 
spirit portrait hanging in my seance room in my home in 
LeRoy, Illinois. 

At eleven o'clock next day I went to the artist's and saw 
the proof of my photograph with the photo of my guide 
standing as close to my side as if she was part of me, and it 
was a perfect copy of her portrait in my home, 2,500 miles 
away. 

This photographer is now said to be a fraud. He may be 
in all else, but in this one instance, I know his work was gen- 
uine. I know it from the vibrations I felt when the photo 
was being taken, and from my guide's description of the photo 
before I saw the proof. No better tests could be desired on 
any subject. My guide's portrait at my home was taken in 
Chicago on the 29th of June previous. 

On February 3, 1901, I went from my place at Deer Park, 
Texas, to Galveston to see the ruins of the wrecked city. At 
noon I ate very heartily of salt water trout with lemon juice. 
Started back to Deer Park at 2 p. m. At depot I met Mrs. 
Adams, sister-in-law to Mr. Adams, landlord of my hotel 
at Deer Park. She had been visiting in Houston and started 
back to Deer Park that morning, and got on the wrong train 
and was carried to Galveston, where she waited for the after- 
noon train on the road that passed through Deer Park. We 



Evolution, Religion and Spiritual Phenomena. 265 

got along very comfortably until within about ten miles of my 
place, when I felt a little sick. Then in an instant became 
totally unconscious; in fact dead, as I was afterward told by 
very reliable persons. My physician told me afterward that 
the fish and lemon juice formed an acid that stopped the cir- 
culation of the blood instantly. There were not more than a 
dozen passengers in the car, all of whom were strangers to 
me, except Mrs. Adams. She said my head drooped over and 
she made repeated efforts to arouse me, but failed; then she 
gave the alarm and called for help. The passengers rushed to 
her assistance and by vigorous rubbing and application of 
stimulants finally aroused a reaction and I regained conscious- 
ness, though desperately sick. Captain Adair, of Houston, 
afterwards told me he had seen many dead men, but never a 
deader one than I was. The first thing that I knew when I 
revived, was a man with a bottle of whisky, which he was try- 
ing to pour down my throat. There were no passengers sitting 
very near me. If Mrs. Adams had not been with me it is 
quite probable that I would not have received any attention 
until too late. Some time afterwards my guide told me, 
through a trance medium, that she saw what was coming and 
tried to impress me not to eat the fish, but my system was in 
such a sluggish condition she could not reach me, but that 
Mrs. Adams was a sensitive and she impressed her to take 
the wrong road for the purpose of saving my life. When won- 
derful escapes are made, people generally say it was providen- 
tial. As a matter of fact these things are brought about by 
our spirit friends and not by providence of God. 

We all have spirit friends who try to help us, though not 
always able to do so. If orthodox religion is true God is not 
always able to help us. He seems unable to help us when a 
ship goes down with all on board or a train is wrecked and 
scores of lives are lost, the good and bad together. Lightning 
strikes churches oftener than it does whiskey saloons. I think 
there is some mistake about the reputed providence of God. It 



266 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

was not God, but spirit friends, that impressed J. W. Riggs, 
of Bloomington, Illinois, with the presentiment of danger on 
the steamer Columbia, on retiring on the fatal night when that 
ship sank off the coast of California. These impressions of 
danger are often felt, though not generally because the condi- 
tions do not permit your spirit friends to get near enough to 
you, as was my case in Texas. 

On the 9th of February, had a fine reading with Mrs. 
Watts, at Houston. Talked with my boy Charles, Pansy and 
Mr. Lincoln. March 9 had trumpet seance in Bloomington, 
Illinois. Splendid talk with Charles, Pansy, mother, father, 
brother John and Dr. Darrah. Grand talks. April 27, trum- 
pet seance in Bloomington, Illinois. Grand talk with Charles, 
mother, father, brother John, Pansy, Dr. Darrah and Abra- 
ham Lincoln. May 2, fine trumpet seance in LeRoy. In all 
these and many others my friends would talk as plain, intelli- 
gent and connectedly as if they had been in the earth life. 

On the 1 8th of July, 1901, I had the first trumpet seance in 
my own home, an account of which was published in the 
Bloomington Pant a graph, as follows : 

Editor Pantagraph : — An ounce of truth that can be fully verified by 
proof beyond all doubt is worth more than a mountain of faith, creeds, 
dogmas and theories that cannot be established by positive evidence. 

A few weeks ago, at a private trumpet seance in Bloomington, I 
had fine talks with a number of spirit friends who spoke to me freely 
and plainly through the trumpet. Among the number was my son, 
Charles, who departed this life more than three years ago. He requested 
me to get the medium to go to my house and hold a seance there, as 
he said he wanted to have a family reunion in his own, dear old home. 
I made the necessary arrangements and the medium came and held a 
seance in my house on the night of the 18th of July, last. She brought 
no apparatus, except an aluminum trumpet. The seance was held in my 
parlor, with no possible chance for any trickery. It was the room in 
which my boy was born, and from which his spirit took its departure, and 
in which hangs his portrait, lately completed, and the fine portrait of my 
guide taken by spirit power one year ago. Those present were the 
medium, my wife, myself, sons, Henry C, Lawrence J., daughter Luella, 
and Dr. Horn, of Arrowsmith. My other children could not be present. 



Evolution, Religion and Spiritual Phenomena. 267 

Dr. Horn is my family physician and had attended my boy through all 
his long affliction. A wonderful degree of attachment grew up between 
the doctor and my boy during this time and that was the reason I invited 
the doctor to be present. He had no knowledge of or experience in 
Spiritualism, but came out of respect for the memory of the boy. The 
medium and my wife sat together with their hands connected during the 
entire seance. The rest of us were arranged in a semi-circle around a 
small table, upon which was placed the trumpet. I put out the light. 
Soon my wife said, "Our dear boy was caressing her head and face." In 
a few minutes he took up the trumpet and gave us a beautiful talk, ex- 
pressing his great happiness in being able to meet us in his old home. 
I then talked to him about his picture. He said he was much pleased 
with it. Then I told him to take the trumpet and go to his picture. Im- 
mediately his voice came from the place where the picture was hanging 
saying, "I am here, papa." Then he told his mother that this matter was 
now fixed with her. That heretofore she had doubts, "But now, dear 
mamma, you know this is real, is true and that your dear boy can come 
and talk with you. You will doubt no more." 

Referring to frauds he said, "If you had a counterfeit dollar that is 
no reason why you should throw away all your good dollars." Then he 
went to his brothers and sisters, addressing each one by name, and speak- 
ing words of love to each. Then he went to his old friend, Dr. Horn, 
and said, "Howd'y do, doctor? I am so glad you came. I am very 
glad to see you/ 7 Then he told the doctor, with exact precision, the 
incidents of the doctor's last visit to him, while he was suffering most 
terrible agony, and of his appeal to the doctor for help, and that he 
could see from the doctor's countenance what it all meant. This was 
the first time that we ever knew that Charles had any knowledge of his 
impending fate, as we had studiously kept the true state of his danger 
from him. His interview with the doctor in the seance was extremely 
interesting. Then came my guide with a beautiful light, as she always 
does in dark seances. She came right up to me and answered some ques- 
tions I asked by signs which I understood. I then requested her to take 
her light to her picture, which she did. Afterwards she took the trumpet 
and gave a fine talk, during which I asked her who it was that impressed 
me not to go to California on the tourist sleeper that was wrecked, and 
burnt the week before in Missouri. She answered, "Why, don't you 
know?" I answered, "Yes, of course I do. But I ask you for a test 
for those present who don't know." Then she said she impressed me 
not to go. 

In explanation of this, will say on the 8th of July, I was in Arrow- 
smith and tried to telephone Mr. Burns of the C. & A., at Bloomington, 
to reserve me a berth in the tourist sleeper in the Epworth League ex- 
cursion next day, but the telephone was out of order and I couldn't 
engage the berth, but started home with the intention of telephoning Mr. 
Burns from home, but on the road home a strange change came over my 



268 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

feelings. I was impressed not to go, and I didn't go. I knew where the 
impression came from, but did not know what it meant until I read of 
the destruction of that car and most of its passengers. My guide told me 
eight years before that she would prevent me from going on trains that 
would be wrecked. During the seance my brother John came and talked 
in a loud voice, and told me that if I had gone on that train I would 
have been killed. My father, mother and sister also came and talked 
beautifully, going to each member of the family and calling them by 
name. They all seemed to enjoy the meeting as much as we did. Then 
came my old friend, Dr. A. T. Darrah, and spoke a few pleasant words. 
I then said, "Dr Darrah, allow me to introduce to you Dr. Horn, who 
is our family physician." They both spoke, Dr. Darrah saying, "Howd'y 
do, doctor. I did not know you in the earth life but I am glad to meet 
you." I then said, "Dr. Darrah, give Dr. Horn your opinion of the ail- 
ment coming on my wife's face." 

In explanation of this will say that this ailment is in the form of a 
red spot that has been coming for several months and which we fear 
will develop into a cancer. Dr. Horn had examined it several times. Dr. 
Darrah then immediately began to give his opinion of the case. They 
discussed it fully and intelligently as if they had both been in the flesh 
and both agreed the case was not sufficiently developed to justify active 
treatment at present. Dr. Darrah then said to me that Dr. Horn fully 
understands the case. Many other friends came and we had a glorious 
meeting. Dr. Horn's father and two brothers came and gave him fine 
talks. Afterward he got a fine Masonic test which he said was strictly 
correct. The doctor was thunderstruck with amazement at what he saw 
and heard and received impressions which time nor eternity can ever erase. 

Just before the close of the seance Charles told me he wanted a 
seance the next morning with his mother and I alone. We held it from 
eight to nine o'clock next morning. This meeting was beautiful and sub- 
lime. Nothing on this side of the eternal gates of heaven can surpass it. 
Would to God that every sorrowing parent whose heart has been torn by 
the loss of their loved ones could have such a meeting with those they 
had been told have gone to the bourne from which no traveler ever re- 
turns. It is a mistake, they can and under proper conditions, do return. 
And I thank God for it. Just before the close of the morning seance 
our boy took a full blown American beauty rose and placed it in his 
mother's hair, saying he impressed me to bring that rose instead of one 
not fully opened that the medium wanted to bring, because the open one 
could be pressed, and he wanted his mother to press it and keep it for 
him. Then he said, Luella (his sister), is very anxious to be in here. He 
then called her in a very loud voice, telling her to come to the door as 
he wanted to talk to her. She came up to the door, which was tightly 
closed, and he, in a loud voice, that could have been heard in every room 
on the lower floor, if the doors had been open, addressed a few loving 
words to her, and then said, "Goodbye, Luella." At this meeting our 



Evolution, Religion and Spiritual Phenomena. 269 

other boy, who died in infancy, came and talked beautifully. His mother 
told him he talked much better than he could when in earth life. He 
answered, "Why, mamma, I was only a baby then." And all this and 
much more happened in the quiet privacy of our own home and where no 
wires, no springs or tricks could gain an entrance. But you say if we 
can get such things, why can they not come to all? They can, to most 
persons, if you make right conditions. You make the conditions mostly 
yourself and get nothing satisfactory, then blame the medium. The line 
of communication between the two worlds is delicate and sensitive beyond 
the power of man to conceive. You go to a medium or a circle through 
curiosity, believing the whole thing is a fraud, and you are going to 
prove it. That frame of mind breaks the line of communication and your 
friends cannot reach you. If they succeed in giving their name you re- 
pulse them by doubting their identity and demanding some rude test that 
breaks the line and you get nothing. Treat your spirit friends with the 
tenderness, love and confidence they are justly entitled to, and you will 
get better results. However, I have a very intelligent friend who made 
long, earnest and honest efforts to get communication from the spirit 
world but he failed entirely and gave up the effort. In this case there 
was something lacking in his make-up that was necessary to enable his 
spirit friends to reach him. We are all deficient in some points. I can 
not learn music or painting, but my lack of faculty in these lines does 
not prove that there are no such things as music and painting. 

S. H. West. 

I got permission from Dr. Horn to use his name in the 
above narrative before I wrote it. He told me some months 
afterwards that some of his friends made it so hot for him 
that he was compelled to deny the account. The doctor was 
a fine man and my son Charles held him in very high estima- 
tion until he denied the story. At a trumpet seance in my 
house afterwards Charles came and expressed much indigna- 
tion at the doctor's action, saying the doctor was a coward. 
My spirit friends have but little regard for anyone who is 
ashamed to own the truth. 

On February 20, 1902, held a trance seance with Mrs. 
Georgia Gladys Cooley, in my own house in LeRoy, Illinois. 
The medium, while in a trance, gave me a beautiful message. 
Then I asked my guide to explain to me her relation with 
Abraham Lincoln. The medium was then silent a couple of 
minutes, sinking into a deeper trance. Then my guide seemed 



270 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

to have perfect control of the medium and gave me the most 
beautiful address I ever heard. It related entirely to the in- 
fluences of the spirit forces upon Abraham Lincoln, from the 
time of his birth up through all the stages of his life to his 
death, entrance and reception in the spirit world. The recital 
was sublime. I greatly regretted that I had no stenographer 
present to take it down. Twice since then I have had Mrs. 
Cooley stopping with me and had a stenographer present and 
tried to get my guide repeat the Lincoln narrative, but neither 
time could I get a word on this subject. No, you cannot con- 
trol these things. The conditions do not often repeat them- 
selves. At one of these seances where I failed to get the Lin- 
coln message I received a wonderful message, which I will 
give in full later on, in its proper place. 

On 24th and 25th of February, 1903, I had beautiful talks 
with Pansy, Charles, and Mr. Lincoln, through a trance me- 
dium in Houston, Texas. Mr. Lincoln requested me to write 
and publish my views on the negro problem, and told me the 
papers to have the article published in, and said when I felt 
the impression to write it would be so strong that I would 
know where it came from. 

In building my new dwelling house in LeRoy, Illinois, I 
built a beautiful seance room in it, which is used only for 
spiritual uses. I built it under the advice and direction of my 
guide, and once or twice consulted Mr. Lincoln about it. At 
one of the last mentioned seances I asked Mr. Lincoln if he 
could make any suggestions about ornamenting the walls of 
my seance room. He answered, "Your guide is the queen 
of that bower and her picture alone should ornament its walls." 
I replied, "I have her portrait there already." He said, "Yes, 
I know that, but she had to take on the earth conditions to give 
you that picture. It shows her as a mortal. You can now get 
one that will show her as a spirit, in full standing stature, with 
an uplifted hand. 



Evolution, Religion and Spiritual Phenomena. 271 

On March 28, 1903, dedicated seance room in new house 
with a trumpet seance by Mrs. S. E. Pemberton, the best 
trumpet medium that I know. Splendid manifestations. Pansy, 
Charles, mother, father, Parker, brother John, wife's mother, 
Dr. Darrah, Abraham Lincoln and others came and gave fine 
talks. 

On 29th and 30th held very fine seances. Mr. Lincoln and 
my guide both expressed themselves as highly pleased, as did 
all others, with my beautiful seance room. Since then Mr. 
Lincoln only comes to my private family seances. When Mrs. 
Pemberton is in the State, I have her come to my house once 
a month. We hold a seance at night to which I usually invite 
about a dozen investigators. I pay all expenses, so the seance 
is free to all who are invited. To these seances Judge David 
Davis is a frequent visitor. He seems to enjoy them very 
much. He takes much interest in my youngest daughter, who 
is mediumistic, and gives most excellent advice about her 
treatment. 

Early the next morning after the night seance we hold our 
private family seance to which no one is admitted except the 
family and the medium. Mr. Lincoln never fails to come to 
these seances. He says that it affords him great pleasure to 
come to them, because they are just like the seances he used 
to have in the White House, and that if he had heeded the ad- 
vice the spirits gave him he would not have been killed, because 
they warned him not to go to the theater. On one occasion 
Mr. Lincoln told me he wanted me to call my seance room 
the Angels' Rest, because they were all so fond of coming 
there. He treats my wife with much respect. At one time, 
after talking some time to me he turned to my wife and said, 
"Howd'y do, Mrs. West." She returned the salutation and 
then she said she was very glad to have him come, then said, 
"Mr. Lincoln, I was down at Springfield a few weeks ago, 
at the fair and visited your old home and saw all your old 
relics, even the old settee they said you used to do your court- 



272 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

ing on." At this he laughed quite heartily and said, "Yes, 
they have some relics there; some of them are genuine and 
some are not. They even say they have one of my old rails 
there, but I don't know whether it is so or not. You know it 
has been a long time since I made rails and I am of the opin- 
ion they have all decayed." In this manner Mr. Lincoln talks 
as natural, free and easy as if he was present in the mortal 
form. 

At one of my private seances, after talking to me, he said, 
"Mr. West, my old time law partner, William H. Hernden, 
wants to make a little visit to your seance." I told him it 
would afford me much pleasure to receive a visit from Mr. 
Hernden. Thereupon, Mr. Lincoln introduced Mr. Hern- 
den, with whom I had a pleasant chat. Then the voice 
of a feeble old woman was heard in the trumpet, and gave the 
name of Nancy Hanks. At this the medium started in sur- 
prise, saying, "Who in the world is Nancy Hanks?" I told 
her she was Lincoln's mother. The old lady then said she 
was anxious to visit the place her son was so fond of coming 
to. However, these things are produced, they are as real and 
natural as life, and intensely interesting. 

It was nearly six months after Mr. Lincoln requested me, 
in Houston, Texas, to write and publish my views on the 
negro problem before I felt an impression to do so. One 
morning in August I started out to get my scythe to mow my 
yard. Before I got to the scythe a very strong impression 
came on me to write on the negro subject. It was so strong 
that I stopped, turned back, went into my library and wrote 
the article on the negro nation as heretofore given. It was 
published in the Bloomington, Illinois, Pantograph. I sent a 
copy to the Progressive Thinker, of Chicago, as Mr. Lincoln 
had requested. As the subject was entirely different from 
anything discussed in the Thinker, I doubted very much 
whether it would be published in that paper. Soon afterward 
I had a private seance with a writing medium, with the fol- 



Evolution, Religion and Spiritual Phenomena. 273 

lowing result. I went into a room all alone and wrote this 
question : 

Dear Mr. Lincoln: — Will the article you inspired me to write a few 
days ago be published by the paper it has been sent to and if so, will 
it do good? S. H. West. 

I folded this question, and one to my guide, on another 
subject, and placed them with several sheets of blank paper 
into an envelope, sealed them up securely and went into an- 
other room, and gave the envelope to the medium. She placed 
it between two slates and put a rubber band around them, 
handed the slates to me; I laid them on the table where they 
remained for ten or fifteen minutes. I sat at the table and the 
medium was some distance back from it. During the interval 
we talked on different subjects. Finally the medium said, 
"Open the slates and see what you have got." I did so, and 
found one of the blank sheets I had placed in the envelope cov- 
ered on both sides with the following, written in ink : 

My Dear Friend and Co-worker: — Always glad to make my presence 
known to you and through you spread the light and truth. My friend, 
you may not as yet be able to realize it, but you are doing a grand noble 
work and the sentiments you have been inspired to write, though a little 
early in the progress of thought, will be accepted. There will be a little 
delay in the publication of your article but it will be given space. The 
editor has not yet been able to digest its entire meaning but he is spiritual 
and I shall be able to reach him in his acceptance. Do not, for any 
reason, grow discouraged in your honest efforts. The season of ripening 
the fruit may be slow but it will surely come. I will stand close by you 
to direct and sustain you in the great grand cause of truth and light. 

A. Lincoln. 

Mr. Lincoln's signature to the above letter is as perfect 
as any he ever wrote in the earth life. The article alluded to 
was published in due time in the Progressive Thinker, whose 
circulation extends around the globe. All writings I get from 
spirit friends are couched in different style from that of mor- 
tals, but all other communications I receive from them are 
perfectly natural. The question that I enclosed to my guide 
at the same time I addressed Mr. Lincoln, was as follows : 

—18 



274 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

Dear Pansy : — Will my cousin in California, to whom I introduced 
you at seance in San Francisco, succeed in getting her rights in her 
brother's estate? S. H. West. 

In explanation of above question will say that my cousin, 
Mrs. M. E. Sell, an aged lady of Berkeley, California, had an 
only brother, who had recently died in St. Louis, leaving a 
large estate, but no family. He willed one-half of his property 
to another sister and one-half to the Presbyterian church, cut- 
ting Mrs. Sell out entirely, though he directed that his body 
should be buried in her cemetery lot in St. Louis. Mrs. Sell 
sent me a power of attorney and requested me to see after 
her interests. I employed a firm of lawyers in LeRoy, 111. 
One of them went to St. Louis and employed a very able firm 
of four lawyers to assist in the case. A year or two before 
that I attended, with Mrs. Sell, a materializing seance in San 
Francisco, where my guide came in full form and after talk- 
ing with her some time, I called up my cousin and introduced 
her to my guide, with whom she had a pleasant talk. The 
answer to my question to my guide covered more than three 
pages written in ink, and embraced other subjects, as follows : 

Dear Medium : — I am here with our many other loved ones to greet 
you today and to thank you for all your kindly thoughts and the condi- 
tions you offer for us to come to you. I am well pleased with my picture 
as it hangs upon the seance room wall, but Mr. Lincoln urges me to ask 
you to let me cast my real spiritual reflection in full figure upon a can- 
vass as I am looking from my spirit home over space to you in your 
earthly abode. It would be my greatest pleasure and in return for Mr. 
Lincoln's unselfishness, I feel to plead for his opportunity to transmit his 
spiritual likeness, that, while after the counterpart of his earthly looks is 
so much superior in reflection, that it would surely cast brilliant inspira- 
tion upon all who gaze upon it. My dear medium, all these beautiful 
productions transmitted by the higher adept spiritual influences bear with 
themselves a power to aid you in the grand noble work, and this is why 
I urge you in this way today. There is no time like the present. "Pro- 
crastination is indeed the thief of time." Yes, your cousin will be able to 
obtain in part her rights in her brother's estate, but there will be some 
difficulty in settling it. It will be fought desperately ; however, with the 
right counsel she can sustain her cause. The time is not far distant, now, 
when most wonderful results shall be obtained in the home. All your 
loved ones are so joyous and thank you so much for your kindly efforts 



Evolution, Religion and Spiritual Phenomena. .275 

in assistance, for your confidence and trust. Now, my dear friend, you 
talk the picture question with the medium, and we will see what can be 
done in arrangements. 

Your ever loyal one in guidance and love, 

Pansy. 

The above was written on the 17th of August, 1903. The 
St. Louis law suit had just been commenced. After some two 
years' struggle the case was compromised and my cousin re- 
ceived about $30,000 clear of all costs, and neither one of her 
six able lawyers can give today a more correct answer to my 
question than was given by my guide before any mortal could 
tell how the case would terminate. 

The picture she referred to was the one Mr. Lincoln told 
me about in Houston, Texas, six months before. I had talked 
the matter over several times with my guide at my trumpet 
seances in my own home during the summer. At first she 
would not consent, saying she was satisfied with the picture I 
had, and she didn't think I ought to spend any more money 
that way. But about the third time the subject was discussed 
in my home seance she said that to please Mr. Lincoln she 
would consent for the picture to be taken. I had no thought 
about the picture when I wrote the question about my cousin's 
law suit. But it seems the conditions were then favorable and 
she was then anxious to have the work done. At that meet- 
ing I obtained a picture of my guide, made in broad daylight, 
without the touch of mortal hand, pencil or brush, that is a 
beautiful and rare work of art. It is four by six feet, showing 
her in a standing attitude in the midst of clouds, with her right 
hand pointing to higher planes and with her left waving a 
gentle benediction to the world. In several respects it is not 
strictly correct and don't do her justice, but it is a grand work. 

After this picture was finished, she again urged me to have 
Mr. Lincoln's picture taken. She described how it would look, 
with a white robe on. She explained that this work was not 
being done by the spirit artist of the mediums in whose house 
we were, but said they have art institutes in the spirit world 



276 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

and she had found an artist who belonged to the same order 
she did and she had brought him with her and he was doing 
the work. I finally agreed to have Mr. Lincoln's picture 
taken, and it was done, all but one arm, in one hour and twenty 
minutes. They are both splendid works. I saw the whole 
process and was nearer them than any one else. I have a 
standing offer, published several times, of one thousand dol- 
lars to anyone who can duplicate either one of them in like 
manner. No mortal can duplicate them, not even the mediums 
through whom they were obtained, except by the aid of my 
guide and her artist. My guide, in her quaint way, in her 
answer, correctly predicted the effect of having those pictures 
in my seance room. They are greatly admired. Mr. Lincoln 
and my guide are both much pleased with them. Mr. Lincoln 
said they were both finer than anything in the fine art building 
at the World's Fair at St. Louis. These letters and pictures 
were obtained under as strict test conditions as can be had in 
any line of investigation. 

The phraseology of my guide's letter is peculiar, but it 
conveys her ideas very correctly. In all her talks with me 
through the trumpet or in materialized form she talks in the 
usual phraseology of well educated modern mortals. At an 
early period of our acquaintance I asked her how she learned 
to talk English. She answered that she learned it from my 
people in spirit life. She is advanced much above them, but 
comes down and mingles with them. No one, except mediums, 
can understand the close ties that exist between mediums and 
their guides. My guide exhibits all the affection for me that 
my mother could feel. And I appreciate it beyond the power 
of expression, and think myself the luckiest of mortals to have 
two such guides as she and Mr. Lincoln. 

I have also a piece of lace in my possession that was ma- 
terialized at the house of Mrs. A. Rush, in Los Angeles, and 
presented by her to me some eighteen years ago, which is as 
fine as spider webs. I took it to the World's Fair, at Chicago, 



Evolution, Religion and Spiritual Phenomena. 277 

and could find nothing to compare with it. I took it to the St. 
Louis World's Fair and carried it in my hand among the finest 
goods in that fair and offered one hundred dollars to anyone 
that would show me anything like it. I have had, for years, a 
standing offer of one thousand dollars for any mortal who 
can duplicate it. But no one dares to try to take my premiums 
for the lace or my pictures of Lincoln and Pansy. 

For several years after Mr. Lincoln came into my life I 
refrained from using his name in connection with Spiritualism, 
thinking it would cause much ridicule. Then I asked his per- 
mission to use his name and he answered promptly, "Yes, you 
can use my name in any manner you see fit." 

Some years ago I attended a lecture in Houston, Texas, 
given by a noted medium. She was talented, educated, pol- 
ished and inspirational. Her lecture was a fine treat. I was 
so well pleased with it that, before I left the hall, I engaged a 
private reading with her for the next day. 

Next day, at four p. m., we held the reading. It was a 
failure. I tried in vain to get in communication with my 
friends on the other side. I was anxious to talk with my 
guide and Mr. Lincoln, but could not get either one of them. 
Finally the medium said Mr. Lincoln is in Europe today; 
however, some spirits came and talked with me who had never 
come to me before. At the close the medium charged me just 
double the sum she had stipulated before we began. She was 
brilliant, but not honest. She is now on the other side. 

In four hours after that reading I went to a materializing 
seance held by a poor, frail, obscure woman, who was not 
strong either in body or mind. Soon Mr. Lincoln came in 
materialized form and told me the reason he could not come 
to me that afternoon was that he could not work through that 
medium's magnetism. After that my guide Pansy came well 
developed, and among other things gave me the same reason 
for not coming in the afternoon that Mr. Lincoln had given. 



278 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

While she was talking there stood by her side a curious look- 
ing bundle. It looked like a sack of rags. I said to her: 
"Pansy, what is that standing by you?" She said: "That is 
Charles. He tried to materialize but couldn't build up, but 
wait awhile and he will come better." After she finished talk- 
ing she and the bundle retired. In a few minutes the full form 
of my son, Charles, came to the front of the cabinet. He ad- 
vanced two or three steps very cautiously, then retired. Then 
came again stronger, and walked with great caution, as if he 
was on a narrow and dangerous pathway, to the middle of the 
room; then again retired into the cabinet. Then, in a few 
moments, he came the third time in the most superb form I 
ever saw. A white mantle hung in a graceful manner from 
his shoulders to his knees, from there his legs and feet were 
bare. He was now fearless and confident, and while modest, 
had the bearing and appearance of a royal prince of the celes- 
tial realms. He could not speak but came up to me and 
touched my arm. All present said he was the grandest figure 
they had ever seen. We sometimes get wonderful results from 
very obscure sources. 

The messages I receive from my guide are all pure and ele- 
vating. Her mind does not run on worldly business, but she 
will talk with me on such subjects when I ask her to do so. 
Her advice is always clear and remarkable for sound, prac- 
tical common sense. She is opposed to all my outside specu- 
lations except my property near Exeter, California, and says 
that is all right. I confess that her judgment about most of 
my outside business is better than mine. Her talks to me 
through the trumpet about those things are heartily endorsed 
by my wife. 

It was my intention to publish my biographical sketches 
alone and then publish a pamphlet on Spiritualism. At one 
of my seances I asked my guide about it. She at once an- 
swered, "By all means put it all in one book. The two should 
go together." She gave such good reasons for it that I 



Spirit Help in Sickness. 279 

changed my plan, and that is the reason it is all included in 
one book. I am now satisfied she was right. She highly ap- 
proved of my donation of a timber reserve to McLean county. 
It affords her much pleasure to see me do any good act. 



SPIRIT HELP IN SICKNESS. 

The spiritual philosophy is the most beautiful one known 
to mortals. It is in strict accord with common sense and rea- 
son, and founded on actual knowledge obtained through phe- 
nomena. 

Phenomena are the foundation of Spiritualism. Without 
it we would only have faith, and be no better off than the 
Christian world. I am a phenomena hunter. I was in full 
possession of the philosophy for twenty years before I ever 
met a Spiritualist or knew what they taught. It came to me 
spontaneously. 

During the past few months I have had an experience that 
proves the great benefit we sometimes derive from our dear 
ones on the other side. On the 17th of June, 1904, I was sud- 
denly stricken with a terrible malady. Two able physicians 
worked with me nearly all day, but could give no relief. We 
all knew that unless relief could be quickly obtained death 
would ensue in a short time. In this emergency I ordered a 
surgical operation, which gave temporary relief. The next 
day I was unconscious and one of my physicians gave out the 
word that I would not survive the following night. My chil- 
dren and other friends were sent for. Newspaper reporters 
wrote my obituary and all gave me up. Instead of passing 
out my consciousness returned but my suffering was intense 
and blood poison ensued. For days and nights I prayed ear- 
nestly for death but it came not. I then sent for Mrs. Baker, a 
clairvoyant friend, who came and got in communication with 
my beautiful guide, Pansy, who sent me the following mes- 
sage: 



280 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

We don't want you over here yet. You have much work to do in 
the earth life, and we want you to stay and finish it before you come to 
us. Your spirit friends are doing all in their power to help you. 

I gradually improved and in nine weeks dismissed my 
physicians. They said it was big luck. Church people said it 
was providential. I told them all it was the work of my 
spirit band. 

When I was sufficiently recovered I had Mrs. Pemberton, 
the trumpet medium, of Peoria, to resume her monthly seances 
in my home. The first was held on the 22d of September. It 
was the happiest meeting I ever enjoyed. My spirit friends 
were delighted at my recovery. My boy Charles was the first 
to come and talk. He told me the exact words that my guide 
sent me by Mrs. Baker, and then said that no earthly power 
could have saved me except by the aid of spirit friends. This 
was fully confirmed by my guide and other spirit friends. She 
said she was with me all the time and trying to give me 
strength. I introduced one of my physicians, who was pres- 
ent, to my guide. She thanked him most cordially for all he 
had done for me and told him she was there all the time and 
impressed him to do the right thing at the right time, and 
then told him she would help him in every way she could in 
the future. 

Mrs. Pemberton held another seance in my house on Octo- 
ber 27. There were twelve in the circle. The results were 
very fine. When my son Charles came I asked him to tell his 
mother what he did the week before in the National Spiritual- 
ist Convention at St. Louis. He then told her how he con- 
trolled me and impressed me to give ten dollars in his name to 
the cause on the third night of the convention. In explanation 
will say that some years ago I made my will in which I willed 
my home farm to my son Charles. After he passed over, 
while yet a boy, I willed it to another child. When he con- 
trolled me in the St. Louis convention he used these words : 
"Papa, the inheritance you intended for me I can never pos- 




ABRAHAM LINCOLN. 



Evolution, Religion and Spiritual Phenomena. 281 

sess, but please give ten dollars of it, in my name, to this 
cause." From the manner in which he recited this incident 
to his mother it is evident he is proud of his act. It is need- 
less to say that his mother is more than proud. She expressed 
the hope that he could keep up his good work. 

I took with me to St. Louis a photograph of a very fine 
spirit portrait of Mr. Lincoln, which hangs in my seance room. 
I gave it to Mrs. Longley for the headquarters at Washington 
City. Mr. Lincoln scarcely ever comes to my evening circles, 
but nearly always comes to my little morning family circles. 
He says he is very fond of that kind of circles, and that they 
are the same kind of meetings he used to have in his home. He 
came to us at our private circle last Friday morning and gave 
a beautiful talk. Said he attended the convention at St. Louis 
and was delighted with its work and wished that all the people 
could know of the grand and noble spirit and work of that 
convention. He said that he stood by my side when I pre- 
sented his photograph to Mrs. Longley, and that its presence 
in the headquarters will accomplish good. 

I now have Mr. Lincoln's full permission to insert his pic- 
ture in this book. 

Mr. Lincoln says it affords him pleasure to come to anyone 
through whom he can work. As a sample of the work he in- 
spires me to do I refer to the following article published in the 
Bloomington, Illinois, Pantograph, in August, 1903 : 

Editor Pantagraph: — A generation has passed since the negro was 
placed on an equality before the law, with the whites. Instead of ap- 
proaching nearer together, the gap between the whites and negroes is 
wider today than it was forty years ago. Why this increasing diver- 
gence? While slavery existed there was a strong feeling of sympathy in 
the north for the negro. When he was freed and placed on a legal equal- 
ity with the white man, this sympathy gradually faded away, and the 
negro left to stand on his real merits, like all other races. 

Under these conditions the lack of affinity between the two races 
becomes more evident every day. The feeling of antipathy against the 
negro is stronger in the north today than it is in the south. No intelligent 



282 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

close observer of passing events can fail to realize that we can never 
form a homogenous nation of whites and negroes. 

An unwritten law has governed this country ever since the first set- 
tlements at Jamestown and Plymouth Rock. That law is that white men 
shall rule America. This law has been rigidly enforced against the In- 
dian, the negro and the Chinaman. Right or wrong, this sentiment is as 
strong today as ever before, and is growing stronger. When Chinese 
labor seemed to be in the way of white labor, Dennis Kearney and his 
sand-lotters in San Francisco raised the cry "The Chinese must go," and 
kept it up until Chinese immigration was prohibited. When negro labor 
shall seem to be in the way of white labor, the negro will be pressed to 
the wall. The condition is growing worse, and the people are asking 
the question, "What can be done?" 

Our great statesmen seem to be unable to even suggest a remedy. 
And now, oh, my countrymen, there comes before me a beautiful vision. 
I see a vast stretch of country, an immense valley with a mighty river 
flowing through it, with broad, rich, alluvial plains on either side, stretch- 
ing far away to the foothills and slopes that extend on and up to the 
summit of vast mountain ranges to the north, the west and the south of 
the great valley. The scene is grand and sublimely beautiful. I see, away 
up near the crest of those lofty mountain ranges, little springs of water 
breaking out and trickling down the mountain sides in small rivulets ; and, 
as they descend they unite with other little streamlets and finally creeks 
and other streams are formed until they reach the valley in rivers, and 
when all are united they form the grand central river that rolls on with 
irresistible force to the great ocean beyond. The vision is typical of the 
solution of the negro problem. 

Every incident of trouble between the races, riots, lynching, hanging 
and burning, are the little springs that are forming streamlets of public 
opinion that will increase in volume and force as the years go by. In 
due time these little streamlets will be united into a mighty river of public 
opinion of both the white and the black races that will be irresistible. 
When that time comes all will realize the fitness of the great change 
that will solve the vexed negro problem. 

And now the scene changes on to another branch. I see that the 
enforcement of the Monroe doctrine, which now means that all foreign 
powers must keep hands off of all American territory while we will take 
anything that may come in our reach, in either hemisphere, will lead to 
serious trouble in South American affairs. In these troubles we will find 
it necessary, in order to avoid a great war with European powers, to take 
possession of extensive regions in South America and pay their obliga- 
tions in Europe. In some such manner we will become owners of a 
large region in the Amazon valley. In due time, when the little rivulets 
of public opinion become concentrated in the mighty river above referred 



The Reasons Why. 283 

to, our government will give the negroes homesteads in, and free trans- 
portation to, that country. And the bulk of them will go and establish a 
new nation, under the protection of our government. Most persons think 
this is an impossibility; most people don't know what impossibility 
means. One million of Europeans will come to our shores this year. 
When the time comes we can transport the negroes as fast as they need 
to go. In my vision I can see the ships that will carry them to their 
new homes. They appear to be of large size, built of steel, painted white, 
and I can see no smokestacks or masts on them. This means that neither 
steam nor wind power will then be used for propelling vessels. 

The powers that control the destiny of races and nations are now 
inspiring Booker T. Washington in his noble efforts to prepare his race 
for the great change that awaits them. The place of the negro bborer in 
the south will be fully supplied by other races, even before he can 
get away. 

The great movement of the negro race will commence by or before 
the year 1930. I hope that some of the younger people will make a note 
of these forecasts, and watch the incidents that will gradually lead to 
their fulfillment. S. H. West. 

August 14, 1903. 

THE REASONS WHY. 

But why should the spirit of Abraham Lincoln come to so 
obscure a person as I, and especially to one who was opposed 
to him in the most trying part of his life? Let him answer: 
I mentioned this matter to him at one of my private family 
seances. He answered : "Yes, there was a time when if you 
could have heard me express my opinion of your kind of poli- 
tics it would have sounded very harsh to you, but there are no 
politics or creeds in the spirit world, and it is a pleasure to me 
to use you in presenting some of my views to the people." 
This is pure Lincolnism. Look at the man. While president 
he had enemies everywhere ; some of them in his own cabinet ; 
but how kindly he used them in carrying on his great work. 
He seemed to have no ill-feeling against anyone. The large 
branch of his party that assembled in Cleveland early in 1864, 
and nominated Fremont for president, was as much opposed 
to Lincoln as I ever was. And yet, he was animated by a 
feeling of "malice toward none, and charity for all." And he 



284 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

is the same Abraham Lincoln on the other shore he was in 
this life. He comes to me simply because my peculiar mag- 
netism makes it easy for him to reach me. Close associations 
in the earth life has nothing to do with the case. 

Some years ago at a dark seance in San Francisco, a spirit 
came to me and gave the name of Augustus Hazle. This was 
the name of a man I had been well acquainted with for many 
years. He told me he had thought, when in the earth life, 
that I was crazy on the subject of Spiritualism, but found on 
arriving in spirit life that I was right, and what I had said on 
that subject had been a great benefit to him in the new life, 
and said he had come to thank me for it. I had just arrived 
in the city and no one at the seance had ever seen or heard of 
either Mr. Hazle or myself. 

At a trumpet seance at the house of my son, a spirit came 
to me and gave the name of Joe Nye. This was an old friend 
of mine who had died a year or two before. I asked him how 
he found conditions on that side. He said they were very 
fine, but entirely different from what he expected. I said, 
"Joe, do you remember how the boys over at Arrowsmith used 
to make fun of what I said about Spiritualism?" He an- 
swered, "Yes, and I was one of them. I thought you was 
away off. Now I know you was right and we didn't know any- 
thing about it, and I have come tonight to apologize to you 
for what I said about you." 

These messages from the spirits of Augustus Hazle and 
Joe Nye more than overbalance all the scoffs and sneers of a 
thousand ignorant mortals who never saw an angel, nor 
talked to one or heard one talk or knows to a certainty that 
the soul really exists after the death of the body. 

On April 3, 1905, an old friend, J. T. Crumbaugh, an ar- 
dent Spiritualist, with whom I had been acquainted for fifty- 
four years, departed this life. Mrs. Georgia Gladys Cooley 
was sent for to officiate at his funeral. She arrived the even- 



The Reasons Why. 285 

ing before the funeral and put up at my house. The next 
morning I sent for a stenographer to write a message that I 
expected to get through Mrs. Cooley. This expected message 
was not related in any manner with my departed friend, but 
it was a message from the spirit of a Kickapoo Indian chief 
in relation to the old Indian fort near my home farm, in whose 
history I had taken great interest. And I was also desirous 
of having Pansy repeat her message relating to spirit influence 
on the life of Abraham Lincoln, as before referred to. The 
medium, stenographer and myself repaired to my seance room, 
where, after a time, the medium passed into a trance, and gave 
a beautiful communication from her control, but not a word 
from the Indian chief or from Pansy about Mr. Lincoln, but 
to my great surprise there came the following message from 
the spirit of my departed friend, J. T. Crumbaugh, whose 
body had not yet been buried : 

MESSAGE FROM SPIRIT OF J. T. CRUMBAUGH. 

Good morning, my friends. Just wait awhile. Don't rush me, this 
is my first speech, and you know I never was much of a speech maker. 
This medium's guide says that both health and disease are contagious and 
so our impressions are caught, and you caught my impression this morn- 
ing for I stood by your bedside before you had awakened. I had been 
throwing my thoughts upon you for I knew this instrument was in your 
home. You caught the impression and acted upon it and I thank you 
very much for it has given Thomas Crumbaugh an opportunity to speak 
before the body has been disposed of. First, I thought I would like to 
have Lib (his wife) here but I guess it is all right that you arranged 
things just as they are. I am afraid she would have thought me pretty 
slow. 

I want nothing but pure Spiritualism spoken of at my funeral and 
I want the people to know that in experiencing the change I met with no 
disappointment, but everything is already pointing to my advantage. I am 
a pretty big man yet but not nearly as heavy as I was this time last week. 
I get around with ease and I actually breathe as you folks do and it 
seems I breathe in through the entire body, every portion of it is a lung 
and I am light and easy. You didn't say in vour telegram who had come 
to the other side of life, but this medium didn't hesitate in coming when 
it had the name of her old friend's house on it, but when she got on the 
car, and she had to move rapidly to make the train after she got the 



286 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

news, she sat and wondered who had passed on. I didn't keep her wait- 
ing long, for I appeared to her and told her that I, Thomas, had come. 
Poor Lib's mind was so strongly upon me that I took her spirit with me 
and she spoke to Mrs. Cooley, "I stood by him to the last," and she did, 
and you all know it. So we were both together, although one was still 
fastened to the flesh and one was free. Well, I suppose it made it easy 
for her to go with me because her mind was so strongly upon Mrs. 
Cooley and wishing she could be there with her. And I want you to tell 
all the friends that I consider this a great privilege, and this is one of the 
advantages of knowing something about the other world before you step 
over the threshold. Do you think I would have known enough to direct 
my thoughts in the right direction, or to control this medium? Remem- 
ber, it is not the guide now, it is my own self that is doing the talking. 
How I wish I could do this at my funeral. The guide smiles and says, 
"You will be given all the privilege that you can desire, but you will 
not find the conditions there as you do this morning. New-born spirits, 
like other people, taking up new conditions, find things better for them 
and the opportunity of expressing themselves better, when the eyes of 
the curious are not upon them. 

I want to thank all who gave me a kind thought and I feel, as I 
stand here, I can truthfully say that they are all giving me a kind 
thought. I have been close around and so far I haven't heard any of the 
people giving me hard names. I have made myself known at home but 
I have more in store for them after a little while. I want you to say 
to my friend, Wesley Owen, that I have a good deal of confidence in 
him, remember that. I want him to know it and I want him to look 
after things for me and help Lib. He knows more about my affairs than 
anyone, I guess, outside of Lib. You know a great deal about them, Mr. 
West, but I don't anticipate any trouble over material state of affairs 
and I am not going to worry. I know poor Lib will be lonely and she 
will miss me very much, and you just tell her, in one way, a burden has 
been lifted from her, that I was just wearing her out and now I want 
her to have a rest and I will come to her and we will be about as much 
together as ever. 

I want to tell you a little about how I felt when I got out. If you 
feel just like you have been in a room that was dark and all of the air 
excluded and you wasn't able to reach the door and yet knew that if you 
did reach the door you would find it barred, and while sitting there 
thinking of this terrible hemmed-in condition, an opening suddenly ap- 
peared over your head and a streak of light crept into the darkness, you 
would feel there was some deliverance at hand and your eyes would 
naturally turn toward that light and the opening and as you gazed upon 
it, to your astonishment and joy you found it steadily enlarging and there 
came a breath of air, pure and sweet, in upon you, you would feel like 
raising your hands high above your head and reaching toward that open- 



Message from the Spirit of J. T. Crumb augh. 287 

ing — that is the way I felt. It is something drawing me on and up and 
finally I forgot all about the dark and barred room, and floated, floated, 
I don't know where, but I was floating out, it seemed, far away and above 
everything. I knew I was leaving the housetops and the tall trees and 
yet, I was willing that they should be all left and I went on. If one 
could imagine themselves a wingless bird floating out in space, perhaps 
that would convey an idea to your mind as to how I felt. After a little 
while I was conscious of a force before and behind me. It seemed as 
though there was a space about twenty-five feet each way that this force 
was held in. I don't know why it was, but at first I couldn't look ahead 
when I discovered this feeling, but I looked back and noticed I was in 
a wave, a cloud. It was dark, almost a brown color with kind of a 
greenish hue to it, and as I looked back, I noticed white faces behind me, 
their hands propelling me, or motioning me on. Their faces appeared to 
me the faces of human beings. I don't know any of them. Not a face 
that I had ever seen, and yet they all looked like the faces of good 
people. It seemed I was compelled to look ahead and there, through this 
cloud I was wrapped in, were myriads of heads looking toward me and 
beckoning me to come on. As I looked at this there were faces, most 
of them, that were my own people and all friends and some that I was a 
boy with, and yet they were as natural to me as the day I saw them last, 
and everyone of those faces was the face of some dead friend. They 
seemed to motion faster. I wanted to reach them, but they kept their 
distance, floating out and on as though they vvere drawing me; seemingly 
as though they didn't want me to catch up with them, lest I would stop 
my onward movement, so I went on with an anxious feeling, anxious to 
catch up with them. At last, the cloud of vapor disappeared, the dark 
hue was gone, and gradually brightness came in its stead, and it was all 
so bright and in a little while I found myself with those people. They 
were in front and behind me, and I was in the center. They welcomed 
me and they spoke kind words to me and everything seemed so easily 
understood that our thoughts flashed toward each other and were under- 
stood without any effort or explanation. Well, I do not know how long 
this lasted, oh, I should judge about a quarter of an hour of your time, 
maybe a half an hour, but I am sure I shook hands with at least a hun- 
dred people in that time and received greetings from as many times 
that. Then they all left me and I was alone. Not a face or a soul visible. 
I don't understand yet how such a rapid change could have taken place, 
but it did. Alone ! Alone ! Not a soul near me. Not a voice or sound 
of any kind. You can be alone here and hear the birds sing just as I 
heard it a moment ago and you know and feel there is something 
around, if you can't see them, but it was not like that to me. Absolutely 
alone ! Thomas Crumbaugh stood with himself alone. I presume it was 
the first time in all his life. 

As I stood there wondering what it meant I was in the center of 
what appeared to me as mirrors, great large ones, and the air itself 



288 L,ife and Times of S. H. West. 

seemed to be one immense mirror of circular form and I stood there in 
the center and every way I turned I saw myself in all the stages of my 
earthly life, from a child to the present moment. After awhile, I was 
impelled to move from the center up near one of these mirrors and as I 
neared it an opening appeared for me and I passed through only to find 
myself right before the mirrors I had just left, the backs of which were 
not polished as bright as the fronts and yet I could see the shadow of 
myself in them, and here in the center of this mirror I saw my new self. 
I looked, I studied, I was perplexed. I couldn't understand it but some- 
thing answered, not from without but from within, I feel like I could 
call it a voiceless voice, if such a thing could be, telling me that what I 
had just gazed upon was the possibilities in store for my future growth 
and development, and if that which I have seen happens to me I will 
be the happiest spirit in the kingdom of the soul world. Well, I never 
was a man to brag much on myself, and I will not explain all of this 
this time, but I will work and look forward to becoming the fine man in 
spirit that I saw in the mirror of my life. All at once these mirrors dis- 
appeared and I saw a lawn stretched out before me and I was impelled 
to walk upon it and I walked possibly fifty or sixty yards when, in the 
distance, I saw a house, and the nearer I came to the house, the stronger 
the impression was to enter and the voice within said, "Thomas, this is 
your home." I was about twenty feet from this house I should judge, 
when a young man appeared before me. He didn't come through the 
door of the house, did not seem to be on the walk but appeared before 
me and reached out his hand and said, "Father," and kissed me. Man, 
strong that I seemed and all that I have passed through on the earth 
plane, made to feel that I was brave to face trials and things of that 
kind, and I thought I was strong, but there was something in that touch 
of that hand and that kiss that seemed to turn the strong man into almost 
a child. I threw my arms around his neck, and he embraced me, and I 
stood, great big fellow that I was, and wept upon the shoulder of my 
darling boy. He called me father, and no one will ever know the sen- 
sation that passed through my being when I heard that word spoken. 
Oh, it meant volumes to me. My boy! I have often felt that I would 
have given a fortune to have heard him call me "Father, father," but I 
never thought that I would experience what I did in that great moment. 
He led me into the house. I wanted to ask him questions. It seemed a 
thousand came to my mind at once, but he raised his hand and said, 
"Father, rest and have your peace. You know it not, but you have 
rested on your home-coming for there is a spell between the time you say 
you felt the opening above your head and the time you first noticed the 
people behind you, that you were asleep." I rested and at last I felt a 
sensation drawing me to earth. I did not know where but I found it was 
to earth and I returned. Oh, how different was the scene that I saw. 
Poor Lib was grieving and yet trying to be so brave. I saw at once that 
the position of the body had changed and you had it all cared for. I 



Message from the Spirit of J. T. Crumbaugh. 289 

went around my house as familiarly as I always did, but I didn't care 
to look upon that body any more, yet I did, for I came the next time and 
saw that they had incased it in a coffin. It looked better to me and 
seemed like the expression of the face had changed and it didn't look 
quite so bad to me as I thought it did. It looked like it might have been 
my old self fallen asleep and about as natural as one would expect to 
see a sleeping man to look when you couldn't see the expression of the 
eyes. But I would give the world today if I could take up that old body 
and put this body in its place while the funeral was going on. I would 
like for them to see how the spirit body looked, instead of the natural 
body. I will be there, my friends, and if I can influence anyone I will 
do it. But I will not do anything to trouble the peace of that hour for it 
is going to be peaceful, rest assured. It is going to be a grand funeral 
and I want this instrument, I say I want, I would change that and say 
I would be pleased to have this medium in my house and talk with my 
wife a few moments before the funeral takes place. I want her presence 
in my house for it will help create that peaceful condition which I see 
will prevail. 

I can't stay longer; the medium stands here not more than a foot 
away from me, and the guide says he will have to ask you to withdraw 
your influence for the present. You may be sure we will come at an- 
other time, but our desire is to always aid those whom we can. 

(He was asked if this article should be read at the funeral.) 

I will leave that to you. It matters not to me. 

(Don't you think it would have a good effect?) 

Yes, on some and on others not, but you know I never cared what 
others said about Spiritualism. I let them know I was a Spiritualist. I 
didn't care so I am perfectly indifferent in this regard. Good-bye. 

The funeral was held at 2 P. M. on that day, the 5th of 
April, at the Methodist church, in LeRoy. This was the larg- 
est church in the town and it was crowded. Mrs. Cooley de- 
livered the main address, which was beautiful. Then I read 
most of the above message over, and in full view of the dead 
body of my old friend. This was the first Spiritualist funeral 
ever held in LeRoy. Most of the persons present were Metho- 
dists and other orthodox Christians. They were shocked and 
indignant almost beyond expression at my outrageous sac- 
religious act in claiming to have and reading a message from 
the spirit of the dead body then before us. It was an unheard 
of thing, and well might it excite surprise. Luckily the sten- 

—19 



290 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

ographer was a Methodist of the most strict, straight and de- 
voted order. I think our Methodist friends will never be will- 
ing to have another Spiritualist funeral in their church. But 
why all this bitter intolerance towards Spiritualism, when all 
know that Spiritualism is the foundation of all religions ? 

In July, 1905, I had a private materializing seance in 
Los Angeles. My mother and my guide Pansy were the only 
spirits that came to me. The seance was splendid. My guide 
remained with me about three quarters of an hour, repairing 
to the cabinet two or three times to renew her strength. 
Among other things, she talked to me on subjects unknown 
to any other mortal. On returning home I told my wife of 
the incidents of this most remarkable meeting. One of the 
incidents was beyond my wife's belief, and she said that was 
a trick of the medium. I said to her, "Wait until our next 
seance here in our own home and we will see." Some time 
afterwards Mrs. Pemberton, our trumpet medium, came to 
my house and held her regular seance. At the private family 
seance next morning my guide Pansy came and talked with 
me about our fine meeting in Los Angeles. I told her my 
wife could not believe my account of how she (Pansy) had 
taken my handkerchief from my pocket before I went to the 
seance and returned it while in the seance. And then I asked 
her to please explain to my wife how this thing could be and 
was done. Her explanation was fully satisfactory to my wife. 
Now note this point. In July, my guide came to me in materi- 
alized form in Los Angeles, nearly twenty-five hundred miles 
from my home. In September following she came to a trum- 
pet seance in my home in LeRoy, Illinois, and talked to me 
as intelligently about our materializing meeting in Los Angeles 
as any mortal could have done. The two mediums through 
whom those seances were held were not acquainted and had 
never had any correspondence. I know of no stronger proof 
of the truth of anything on earth than the above test. I have 
a number of similar ones. My guide tells we through the 



Funeral of J. T. Crumbaugh. 291 

trumpet, in my own home, that she can come to me through 
that materializing medium better than through any other 
medium in the world, though she condemns some of the acts 
of that medium. Now, it should be kept in mind that the gift 
of mediumship is no more dependent on the morality or hon- 
esty of the medium than are the gifts of poetry and oratory 
dependent on honesty and sobriety. Some time ago, I asked 
my guide, through Mrs. Cooley, why spirits sometimes used 
dishonest mediums. She answered, "If you were on a desert 
and very thirsty and should find some water in an old dirty 
bucket, you would at once quench your thirst, and not wait 
for the silver pitcher." The eloquence of America's greatest 
orator is not denied on account of his intemperate habits. 

On the 5th of August, 1905, I had a private materializing 
seance in San Francisco. Spirits of my mother, son Charles, 
sisters Mary and Lucinda and guide Pansy came and gave 
fine talks. Pansy remained half an hour. 

GRATITUDE OF INDIAN SPIRITS. 

For more than fifty years I have taken a strong interest 
in everything pertaining to the old Kickapoo Indian fort and 
town site near my home farm. I was the first one to call the 
attention of historians to this subject, and was chiefly instru- 
mental in securing the erection of a granite marker or monu- 
ment on the site of the old fort. This was erected on the 29th 
of November, 1905. This day had been agreed on for the 
workmen to come from Bloomington to put up the monument. 
Up to this date the weather had been mild and pleasant, but 
the morning of the 29th opened with a terrific blizzard from 
the northwest, and the roads were extremely rough. Not- 
withstanding the severity of the weather and my age, I felt 
strongly impressed to go. My wife begged me not to go, say- 
ing if I went I would go to my death, but the impression to 
go was irresistible and I went. The workmen and I were all 
that were present. The site of the fort is high and sloping 



292 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

toward the west, and the blizzard was very severe, yet I stayed 
with the work until it was completed. Then the workmen 
asked me to ride with them, but a strange fascination held me 
to the spot, and I remained all alone for some time. My mind 
ran back and seemed to get in rapport with the spirits of the 
people who lived there in the distant past, and I heard, by im- 
pression, the words, " Wausaneta, head chief of Kickapoo In- 
dians when the fort was built/' I then returned home, seven 
and one-half miles distant, and arrived at dusk, and experi- 
enced no ill effects from the trip. Soon afterward, at a pri- 
vate seance in my own house, the old chief came and gave me 
a very interesting talk. He said that he made me go that cold 
morning, because he knew of the great interest I had taken 
in his people and he wanted to get in touch with me and knew 
the trip would not hurt me, and said his people were all there 
with me when I was alone in that storm. He said he lived to 
the age of seventy-five years, and was buried just north of the 
fort. I have seen many graves at that spot. I then asked him 
why they buried their dead in a sitting posture. He said: 
"Because we thought the dead could better resist the approach 
of the evil spirit in that position than they could if lying 
down." 

Some time after that at a private seance with a trance 
medium, a thousand miles from home, the spirit of my son 
Charles came and said : 

Papa, you don't know how much good you have done with those 
Indians. They are in a band to themselves here, and some of them have 
continued to feel unfriendly towards the whites to such an extent that 
when spirit missionaries were sent to them some of them would turn 
their backs to the missionaries, but your kindness to them has made a 
great change in them, and they now receive our missionaries in a friendly 
manner. The old chief says that you was the first pale face that tried 
to save a history of their place, and they feel very grateful to you for 
all you have done for them. And now, papa, the old chief is coming to 
you. He now stands before you. He takes the feathers from his head 
and throws them on the ground. He breaks his bow and arrows and 
casts them aside, and he takes the handle out of his tomahawk and 



Gratitude of Indian Spirits. 293 

lays it down, and now, Oh, papa, he takes his heart in his hands and lays 
it in your lap. You have captured those people and they are your fast 
friends. They will do everything in their power to strengthen you and 
help you in every possible way. 

In January, 1906, at a private family seance in my own 
home held a day or two before starting to California, my guide 
came and gave me a beautiful talk through the trumpet. She 
talked freely about my coming trip. I asked her if we could 
have, during the trip, another meeting like the one we had on 
my last trip. She said, "Yes, I will arrange for that kind of 
a meeting." 

I started to California on the 20th of January and arrived 
in due time, and went to different parts of the State, but had 
no opportunity, or even a prospect of the promised meeting un- 
til on the 1st of March. I accidently saw a notice of a materi- 
alizing seance to be held at two P. M. that day. I attended that 
seance and found it fairly good. Among other spirits who 
appeared was my guide. I asked her when we could have our 
private meeting. She said, "Tonight." I told her the medium 
told me she was going out that night. She said, "Yes, she is, 
but is coming back. You come at nine o'clock and we will 
have our meeting." 

After the seance was over I told the medium what my 
guide said and she agreed to the arrangement. I went at nine 
o'clock for the private seance, and it was a phenomenal suc- 
cess. My guide was the only spirit that appeared. She re- 
mained for more than an hour, and it was a most delightful 
visit. I have not heard or read of anything like it in modern 
times. And after my return home my guide talked with me 
about this meeting, through the trumpet in my own home. 

At one of those materializing seances in Los Angeles, my 
son Charles materialized. I went up to him and shook hands 
with him. He said to me, "It is too bad, papa, that you 
couldn't find the medium. She is holding a seance tonight out 
on Oxford street, but never mind, we will soon have a meet- 



294 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

ing at home." In explanation of this will say that I had been 
diligently searching for a certain medium for a week, but 
could not find her, and afterward learned that she did hold a 
seance that night on Oxford street, which is several miles out 
in the suburbs of Los Angeles. At the first trumpet seance in 
my own home, after my return from California, my son 
Charles was the first to come. He spoke out in a loud, dis- 
tinct voice, "Howd'y do, papa." I answered, "How are you, 
my dear boy? Where did we last meet?" Without a mo- 
ment's hesitation he at once answered, "Los Angeles," and 
then talked about that meeting. 

When I moved to LeRoy, I left my home farm in charge 
of my son, Lawrence Jay. He used for his bedroom the 
room that my son Charles was born and died in. A traveling 
farm hand stopped there one evening to stay over night. Jay 
was not at home and his housekeeper let the young man sleep 
in Jay's bed. The next morning he was much excited and told 
strange stories about the room being haunted, and all about 
what the ghosts did, and said he would never sleep in that 
room again. A short time afterward I had a trumpet seance 
at my home, and Jay came to it. My son Charles came and 
talked finely, as he always does. Jay said to him, "Charley, 
who was it that frightened that fellow so badly that was sleep- 
ing in my bedroom?" Charles answered very promptly, "I 
did. Why, that fellow makes fun of us and calls us spooks 
and ghosts, and nobody who talks that way shall sleep in my 
room. If he ever tries it again I will make it so hot for him 
that he will get no sleep that night." While talking Charles 
seemed much amused and laughed heartily. When Jay spoke 
of its being his room Charles disputed Jay's ownership, and 
finally appealed to me to decide the dispute, saying, "Isn't it 
my room, papa?" I replied, "Charles, you was born and died 
in that room and have the first claim to it, but Jay now uses 
it and so I decide that you and he are partners in that room." 
This seemed entirely satisfactory to Charles. 



The Silent Harp. 295 

Now, it appears from this incident that there may be such 
a thing as a haunted house. The world has heard of such 
things through all ages. I believe I have already told of 
Charles' skill in playing the French harp. On the first of 
July, 1898, which was about three and a half months after his 
death, I was in the high mountains in the extreme northwest 
corner of Montana and felt impressed to write the following : 

THE SILENT HARP. 
The harp that through our happy home 

The soul of music shed 
Now lies as mute in our stricken home 

As if the soul of music were dead. 

The lips of him who pressed its keys, 

And filled our home with joy and light, 
In the stillness of the grave are closed, 

And hidden from our mortal sight. 

Their notes of sweetness we'll hear no more 
'Till we meet his spirit on the other shore; 

There in realms of bliss we'll happy be 
With our noble boy forevermore. 

Bright spirit of our immortal child, 

Sound the notes of celestial joy 
And illume the pathway from earth to heaven 

Where dwells our darling boy. 

My wife keeps, with much care, the little harp, with other 
relics of our dear boy. At our trumpet seances she often puts 
the harp on the table in the center of the circle, and Charles 
sometimes talks about it, and has several times picked it up 
and tried to play on it, but he soon grows weak and it falls 
to the table. The first time he succeeded in sounding several 
notes I said, "Why, Charles, I will now have to change my 
verses about your silent harp." He quickly answered, "Oh, 
no, papa, don't change it, but write some more." 

These things may seem foolish to others, but to me they 
are more precious than would be a mountain of gold. 



296 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

On March 26, 1907, I was robbed by pickpockets on a 
crowded street car on Market street, San Francisco. At a 
trumpet seance in my home in LeRoy, Illinois, on the 21st of 
June following, my spirit son Parker told me all about the 
robbery, and repeated every word I said and what I did on 
that occasion. 

BEAUTlFUIv TOKENS. 

As related in my biography, I was taken to a hospital at 
Fresno City, California, on the 5th day of December, 1907, 
suffering with a malady that carried me to the verge of death. 
At the end of five weeks I had improved some, but there 
seemed to be but little prospect that I would be able to leave 
for months. 

At one o'clock A. M. on the nth day of January, 1908, 
the cause of my malady was relieved. Within one hour of 
that time my guide made her presence known in a beautiful 
manner. 

For several years, in times past, I was favored with oc- 
casional clairvoyant views that were beautiful beyond descrip- 
tion, but that gift faded away some years ago, but on the night 
above mentioned my guide first showed me her bright, spark- 
ling little bunch of jewels that I had often seen before, and 
then other signs and tokens that were uncommonly brilliant. 
I felt her presence, and knew that she rejoiced at my deliver- 
ance. 

The blessings that have attended me from that day to this, 
the 1 2th day of March following, are wonderful. 



I have now given some fair samples of the many beautiful 
tests and proofs of immortality that I have received for the 
past twenty years. But I have only given a part. I could add 
much more that is wonderful, but I think I have said all that 
is necessary to prove that we can and do hold communion 



My Guides — Lincoln and Pansy. 297 

with our loved ones on the other shore ; but as I was about to 
close, Mr. Lincoln impresses me to say that I owe it to my 
beautiful guide to give some more facts about her. In re- 
sponse to which I will say that in all things pertaining to her 
earth work she is the most reticent and modest being I ever 
saw. As before said, I am, in many respects, as well ac- 
quainted with her as I am with any member of my family, yet 
I cannot get her to talk about herself or her work while in the 
earth life. I have had to resort to other means for informa- 
tion on that line, and I have left no stone unturned in my re- 
searches. I have obtained most of my information from other 
spirit, and from trance and clairvoyants mediums. 

It is very seldom that I fail, when having a reading with a 
good medium of the above phases, no matter how far from 
home, or how much of a stranger they may be, to get a fine 
description of my guide. And their descriptions all agree as 
to her purity and noble work. I have received beautiful mes- 
sages about her from Aristides the Just, and from Xerxes, 
the old Persian monarch. Abraham Lincoln speaks in high 
terms of her qualities. My own people on the spirit side 
hold her in the highest esteem. My son Charles says that she 
was the first to meet and greet him when he passed to spirit 
life, and that she was like a mother to him. 

From these various sources I have gathered the following 
facts : The earth name of my guide was Zelda. She was 
born in Athens, Greece, 451 B. C. She was of an excellent 
family and reared with all the advantages pertaining to one 
of her rank. That was at the time when Greece attained its 
highest greatness. She was pure, fair, beautiful and bright. 
Instead of spending her spare time in the idle frivolities of 
the age, she spent it in doing good, visiting the poor, needy 
and sick. If in passing along the street she found some poor 
wretch lying in the gutter she would stop, inquire into the 
case and take measures for his relief. No hut or hovel in all 



298 Life and Times of S. H. West. 

the city was too low or degraded for her to visit and try to 
relieve the inmates. She was so well and favorably known 
that she could visit even the thieves' quarter without being in- 
sulted or rudely treated. Sometimes when visiting hovels of 
misery the wretched inmates would say : "Oh, beautiful lady, 
what has brought you to such a place as this?" She would 
answer: "I have come to help you." They would reply: 
"Such delicate hands as yours cannot help us." But the noble 
girl would reply : "I will help you and what I cannot do with 
my hands I will get others to do." And thus this angelic mor- 
tal spent her time in doing good to others until she was about 
twenty-two years old, when she visited a poor sick woman and 
child who had the plague. She contracted the disease and 
quickly passed to spirit life, 429 B. C. Being cut off in her 
youth, her earth work was only fairly begun and she continued 
it from the other side, even to the present day. But she tells 
me her earth work is nearly done, when she will pass to higher 
spheres. 

She spent her time in doing good to others, the noblest 
work known to mortals or angels. But why should this pure, 
bright, beautiful angel select me as her medium? I was just 
ready to refer this question to other authorities when she came 
with her gentle influence and said, by impressions : 

Tell them the line of communication between guides and mediums 
is not based on kinship or close earthly associations, but it depends on 
magnetic affinity, something like the transmitting and receiving instru- 
ments of the wireless telegraph. In accordance with this natural law I 
can reach you more easily than any other mortal, and there is the further 
attraction that yotr have the courage of your convictions and cannot be 
intimidated from proclaiming the truth by all the powers of earth, and 
Mr. Lincoln's reasons are the same. 

With such friends as she and Abraham Lincoln why 
should I be ashamed or afraid to proclaim the truth as it is 
revealed to me? S. H. WEST. 

LeRoy, 111., March 12th, 1908. 



JUN 15 1308 



